Ghost of a Chance

Ghost of a Chance By

J. Morgan Triskelion Publishing www.triskelionpublishing.com

Triskelion Publishing 15327 W. Becker Lane Surprise, AZ 85379 First e Published by Triskelion Publishing First e publishing April 2007 ISBN1-60186-159-1

Copyright 2007 J Morgan All rights reserved. No portion of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including photocopying, recording or by any information retrieval and storage system without permission of the publisher except, where permitted by law.

Cover design Triskelion Publishing. Publisher’s Note. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, and places and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to a person or persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is purely coincidental. Play Nice: Piracy is a crime and in stealing books your favorite authors do not receive royalties or any payment.

Dedication This book could not have been possible without the true inspiration for Jessica, my daughter Morgan. Baby girl, I love you. I would also like to thank the real Sisterhood of the Smoking Chalice for putting up with my craziness and the liberal use of their insanity to get this book finished and Jenna Leigh for being the perfect role model for Roni.

4

J. Morgan

Chapter One

Whoever said being dead must be bliss was lying his ass off. I’ve been dead for all of ten minutes and let me tell you, it bites. I mean I’m not trying to find a bright side to all this, cause there ain’t one. Dead is dead no matter how you try to look at it. The only consolation to the whole thing is the fact I was lucky enough to die in my prime, which meant my girlish figure was intact for all eternity. No saggy parts to lug around in the afterlife. I was still young enough to have a big fear of saggy parts. At twenty-six, saggy was at least five years after. Right? Feel free to lie to me, if you think I need it. As you can tell I’m probably a good candidate for it, denial is my favorite river. For all the bluster in my heart, I knew all the sugar-coating in the world couldn’t change the fact I was still deader than disco, but at least it had the dim hope for a comeback. But, what do I know? For those of you thinking to yourself, God what a ditz, you aren’t far off. I could never be accused of being the center of my group’s intellectual being, but that didn’t mean I was stupid, either. Being dead, I guess my intelligence is a moot point now. Who cares how smart you are when you’re dead? Wait a minute. Is it just me or am I getting ahead of myself? I tend to do that, so excuse me. Maybe I should start at the beginning. My name is Jessica Ballinger. That’s Jessica, not Jessie and absolutely nothing along those lines. I want that made clear right upfront. I am not into cutesy nicknames or plays on the name thing. My friends call me Jess. Since, we don’t know each other yet, we’ll stick with Jessica. Anyway, I guess it would help if I supplied you with some vital statistics. I know everyone needs a nice mental image so you’ll get your teeth into the story ahead. Hey, even dead girls got to pay the rent. To start off, if you saw me on the street, you’d say, “Damn that’s one tall drink of water!” Don’t worry. My feelings won’t be hurt. It’s true. I top out at six foot two inches in heels. I have long dirty blonde hair that’s straight as a board, when I have the thirty minutes in the morning to make it stay that way. Otherwise, it’s a curly natty mess. My eyes are brown, which I hate. My step dad tries to make me think they’re a golden beautiful shade of hazel, but he loves me, so I know it isn’t true. Or should I say he tried to make me believe it. This being dead is totally messing with my present and past tenses. I know I’m kind of going off subject, but bear with me. I just died. It kind of puts a crimp in the mental facilities. If you want to get the rest of the story, I had better stop all this self-serving crap and get down to business. Today started out like any other day. I got up late, as usual, headed off to work, and spent nine hours of living hell at the most mundane job in the world. Secretaries are the toilet paper of the world. Let me tell you, it wasn’t how I envisioned my life turning out. I won’t bore you with the way my life should have turned out. Needless to say, this ain’t it. It wasn’t until after I left work things started to got funky. I stopped off at the Beanie Weenie for a cup of coffee to see me through the ride home. A super strong espresso to be exact, I didn’t go in for that Alfa Choca Ice Mochino crap. I wanted my coffee strong enough to keep the dead awake

Ghost of a Chance

5

and my bladder flowing. Cup in hand I walked to my less than new Ford Escort thinking everything was right in the world. American Idol was on the air for three months. My new laptop was humming along like a dream, and I found a nice pair of shoes that actually came in my size on my lunch break. Then this butt-munch walked up behind me and shoved a knife in my back. Rude doesn’t even begin to describe it. That pretty well should bring you up to date. If I skipped anything along the way, I’m sorry. I hate to keep playing the ‘I’m dead’ card, but until something better comes along I’m going with what I got. You know what pissed me off the most about being dead? Where the hell was this great and powerful white light that everyone always talked about? Every kook and nut job that comes down the pike gets the white light, but does Jessica Ballinger get one? Hell, no! It’d been fifteen minutes and I hadn’t even got blue and red lights from a cop car, let alone a paramedic. What if I’m not dead? I could just be, you know, at the brink of the death. That had to be it. I wasn’t dead, so no bright light. I’d just turn around and make sure. My sprawled body glared at me, telling me to get real. So the answer to my most recent of pipe dreams would have to be a resounding no. Blood was everywhere and my chest didn’t even move, which was never a good sign. All things considered, I’ve got to be dead. If I’m dead, then why am I still here? Standing around looking at my own corpse besides being gross, didn’t help me find out anything useful about being a ghost. Since obviously, I was now numbered among the undead. What I needed was for Tim Burton to pop up with my Handbook for the Recently Deceased? Maybe it was like in those movies. I had to do something, so I could get into the bright light. Like I knew what the hell that was! Hold the phone. I’ve got it. I had to find the butt-lick who killed me. What other explanation could it be for me to be floating around? If I could find this crazy killer man, I could what? Go to heaven. I hadn’t been all that bad but I wasn’t all too sure I was heaven material, either. I wasn’t exactly ready to concede going to the other place, either. So, where did that leave me? Wandering around for all eternity. I don’t think so. I decided to go with my first plan, find my killer. Okay, so how would I go about finding a killer? I was a secretary at a hospital. Last time I looked knowing the intricacies of office politics and how to work a fax machine didn’t exactly qualify me for a supporting role on CSI. I needed some serious help. I needed a detective. One who was cheap and believed in ghosts would be a bonus. Did they even have detectives for the dead? They had TV shows about detectives who communed with the dead, but TV wasn’t exactly a good judge of such things. I wasn’t all too sure TV translated into really but about now I was up for anything. Sometime during my mental debate, the cops finally decided to show up. Where were they about twenty minutes ago, when I really needed them? Since I was going to find my killer, I might as well hang around and see what the professionals had to say about it. If I seem like I’ve got my act together, don’t be fooled. The only thing keeping me from running around screaming, “Hey, dead girl over here!” is the fact this whole thing had to be a dream. When they started to do the chalk outline thingie, I decided it was as good as a time, as any to start panicking. Well, not panic, but I wasn’t freaking out either. I preferred to call it a calm hysteria. Seeing as how nobody could see me anyway, it begged the question, if nobody could hear the dead girl scream, was she really screaming? The answer was hell yeah she was!

J. Morgan

6

After running around for five minutes, I gave up the whole hysterical damsel in distress thing. Without anyone to see me doing it, the whole thing kind of lost its appeal. Besides, there was a major hunk alert flashing across the screen. You may see a discrepancy in my insane statement. To that I say there’s dead and there’s in the grave, which I wasn’t. I could have been in the grave and still found the energy to wake up and notice this guy. Don’t get the wrong idea. I’m not the type to throw herself at a good looking man. But, and this is a big but, I would have gladly made an exception in his case. Tall dark and delicious walked through the crowd of gawkers like a god come to earth. I don’t know if ectoplasm could sweat but damn if he couldn’t make it happen. He was about six foot five, and let me tell you, every inch of it was muscle. Even through the ratty old letterman jacket he wore, you could tell he was built. If that wasn’t enough to make me want to jump back into my body and kick start it back to life, he had the bluest eyes I had ever seen. He wore threeday-old stubble like it was a tattoo. Seeing him, I only had only one thing to say. Whoa frigging Nelly! He came to a stop right beside me. If I still had a pulse, it would have been racing a mile a minute. I took a step back, and watched him take in my crime scene. His eyes darted from one spot to another, taking in every nuance of the dirty sidewalk. Then they stopped, lingering on my body. I silently cursed myself for wearing the black pants. They did nothing for my ass. I had a great ass. I might be dead, but death was no excuse for looking your worst, when the hottest man you’d ever seen was looking at your corpse. His hand idly brushed his chin, as he mulled over what he was looking at. His fingers made the scratchy sound that always drove me crazy. Sue me. I like the Don Johnson Miami Vice look. One of the detectives caught sight of my hottie and broke away from the trio, who had taken up the vigil over my body. He came straight towards us. I sidestepped behind Mr. Hottie. This cop looked mad as hell. I knew it wasn’t me, but it never hurt to be careful. “Chance, what in the hell are you doing here?” The cop came right up to Mr. Hottie. “Look, Grossman. It’s a free country. Last time I looked, it wasn’t a crime to stand around.” Man, he sounded, as good as he looked. “It is, when it’s my crime scene, asshole. You’re under suspension, which means you have no business here.” Grossman sneered. “Cut me some slack, Bob.” “I ain’t cutting you shit. Chance, you’re a waste of space. Ever since the accident, you haven’t been anything but a liability to the whole department. I don’t know why you just didn’t comp out, when you had the chance.” This guy was beginning to get on my nerves. Nobody talked to my hottie like that. “I’m a damn good cop and you know it!” Chance blasted back. “You were a good cop. The accident scrambled your brains so bad you can’t tell a perp from a victim anymore. Just hang it up before you get somebody else killed.” This time I could taste the man’s animosity in the air. “That’s bullshit and you know it!” “Tell it to John Marcus, hotshot,” Grossman smirked. Chance started to say something, but clamped his mouth shut. I could saw a flash of pain

Ghost of a Chance

7

in his eyes. For some unexplainable reason I wanted to reach up and give him a big hug, then blow this other asshole away. “Just tell me one thing and I’ll get out of your hair.” I could hear his teeth grinding as he spoke. “I’m in a good mood, so shoot.” Grossman smiled without a trace of humor on his face. “Is the MO like the others?” Chance looked back over to my body, as he waited for the other cop to answer. “Yeah, it’s the same, but this isn’t your case anymore. I’m giving you five seconds to get the hell out of here before I have you run in for interfering in a police investigation. Starting now.” Grossman thumped his watch. Chance shrugged and turned around, nearly walking straight through me. I ducked to the left. He took two steps before turning around and looked me straight in the eye. “Sorry, beautiful, but if you’re waiting for that butthead to solve this thing, you’re going to be waiting a helluva long time.” He walked away leaving me with my jaw hanging wide open.

8

J. Morgan

Chapter Two Okay, was I crazy or could this guy see me? Not the corpse me, but the floating-around ghost me. It’s not that I don’t like to be noticed, but it came as a bit of a shock. I just got used to being invisible, now the hottest thing in the whole world gives me the time of day. Talk about your shitty timing. It was enough to make me think I had bad karma up the ying yang. Hold it! Mr. Hot stuff was getting away. Forget my body. I had to find out for sure on the slim chance I might be visible solely to fashion models of the hunk variety. Which ain’t a bad thing as far as I’m concerned. “Hey, wait up!” I sprinted to catch up with him. He must have heard me, because he stopped at the edge of the crowd and looked back. Score one for an upswing in the cosmic balance. Just as I caught up with him, he started walking through the crowd of gawkers. I pushed my way through the on lookers. My hand slipped through one or two, not something I wanted to try a third time. Finally I just got mad and started shouting at them. “Get a life, people. I’m dead. There ain’t nothing to see here. Now, move the hell out of my way. I’ve got a stud muffin to catch.” As you probably guessed, nobody listened. Pushing through the last of them, I caught sight of him angling toward the far sidewalk. I barely made it across the street to see him get into a very nice hunk of muscle car. He gunned the engine, but I was quicker. I saw his hand reaching for the gear shift, when I rammed my head through the open window. “Are you going to answer me or what?” It came off a little bitchier than I wanted, but he had made me chase after him. “Yeah, now can you get your face outta my car?” “I don’t think so. For one thing, so far you’re the only one who can see me. So you can’t just talk to me and run off.” Now he was beginning to get on my nerves. “Look, I’m sure you’re having a rough time at the moment, but I really don’t have time for this.” He wasn’t even trying to be nice about it. Just nice to meet your dead ass now beat it. Well, I wasn’t having it. He would talk to me, one way or the other. “Rough time! Unless you didn’t notice, my body was the one lying on the sidewalk back there. I don’t think rough time even begins to cover it. Just so you know, I overheard your conversation with NYPD Blueballs and you ain’t got nothing but time.” Okay, now I was the one being rude. You have to admit, he had it coming. “Lady, I’ve got murders to solve, so head toward the white light and leave me alone.” Again with the bright light. What was it with these people and the bright light? What did he think I saw the bright light and thought to myself, Oh no, ain’t going into that. The way I was feeling right now, I wouldn’t go into the light if the devil was poking me in the ass with a pitchfork. “I am one of those murders, Mr. Tactful. I know cops aren’t known for their bedside manner but try to keep it in mind. Did you ever think just maybe I could help you solve these murders, or just maybe I might have seen the asshole, who did it?” From the look on his face, I could tell he hadn’t thought of it himself. Too bad I was literally clueless. After thinking it over for a minute, he reached over and swung the passenger side door

Ghost of a Chance

9

open. “Get in.” I ran around the front of the car. I wasn’t sure how the whole phasing through solid objects thing worked or I would have tried it. Frankly, the idea of sliding my body through something other than a tub of hot water kind of freaked me out. I wasn’t even in the car good before he tore off down the road. The door swung shut, as he fish-tailed away from the curb. Good thing, because I sure as heck didn’t know how I could have shut it. “So, what did you see?” I knew he was going to ask me something like that. I could lie, but I needed him. Lying to him, might put a crimp in him helping me. “Uh, nothing.” I gave him my best coy smile. He wasn’t buying it. “I’m going to give you a break this once. I know being viciously murdered has seriously scrambled your brains, so let’s start this again. I’ll start with something simple like what’s your name.” Even through the glued on smile, I knew he wasn’t happy. “Jessica Ballinger.” “All right, Jessica. We got the easy one out of the way. Now, can you tell me anything that might help me in any way find the guy who killed you?” He really was trying to be patient. Somehow, I didn’t think it was going to last long. “Not, really.” It sounded lame after my big build up. I knew it did, but I really needed his help. “Then, what was with the cock-and-bull story back at the crime scene?” His anger did flare up this time and I couldn’t blame him. It wasn’t the first time the old Jessica charm had backfired. “Can I be honest with you?” It was time to put all my cards out on the table or play the weeping damsel in distress card. One of them had to work. Right? “It would surprise me, but go ahead.” He had the resigned look on his face my step-dad usually had right before he pulled out the checkbook. “I was scared okay. I was dead, and suddenly this guy can see me. What was I supposed to do? Let you walk off. This is not the way I planned to spend my Wednesday night.” I had a good head of steam going, then TV geek took over. “Hell, I’m missing Lost. Now, I’ll never find out if they get off that damn island.” After which I promptly fell into tear jerk mode. He wasn’t buying the whole scared thing and missing Lost was making me cry, so it wasn’t as bad as it sounded. I just upped it, a notch or two for the shock value. I took a quick peek to see if he was falling for it. His face had softened and the nasty scowl was gone from his face. “I’m sorry, I might have been a little rough on you.” His voice was almost a whisper, but I could tell he meant it. “That’s all right. This isn’t exactly easy for either one of us.” But, I was definitely getting the short end of the stick. He nodded his head and turned his face back toward the road. Silence fell like a ton of bricks between us. I hadn’t meant to shut him up completely. I just wanted him to listen to me without jumping down my throat. Well, this was too weird without adding an awkward silence into the mix. “Can I ask you a question?” I finally blurted out, the silence choking me to death, excuse the pun. “I don’t know why I can see you.” “Thanks, I was getting to the whole seeing people thing, but it wasn’t what I was wanted to

J. Morgan

10

ask.” I gave him a little smile. It highlighted my dimples, my best feature. “I was going ask what your name was. I know the other cop called you Chance, but wasn’t sure if it was your first or last name.” “Deacon.” He looked like a Deacon. The name fit him, all rugged with a hint of danger. Have you ever noticed you never saw a sexy guy with a name like Herman or Neville? It’s like their mommas knew straight from the womb, their baby boys were going to grow up to be hot. “So, why do you think you can see me?” “I really don’t know.” He rubbed his temples, as if doing it would make the answer pop into his head. “Well, am I the first, you know, ghost you’ve ever seen?” He was hiding something and I’m nosy enough to keep badgering him until I found out. “No, you aren’t even the third or fourth.” I could tell from the way he answered me, he clearly wishing to change the subject. Like I was going to let that happen. “So, have you been able to do this sort of thing your whole life?” “Are all ghosts this damn nosy or is it just you?” “Just me.” I hit him with the dimples again. No man could resist the dimples. “You aren’t going to let this drop. Are you?” Strangely enough, he was smiling. It looked good on him. “Nope.” Told you the dimples got them every time. “I was in a wreck a year ago. Got banged up pretty bad. It put me in a coma for a couple months. When I woke up, I could see dead people all around me.” A sadness filled his eyes that made me want to reach over and give him a big hug. If I were still alive, I would already be doing it. I wasn’t a slut or slut or anything, but what girl could resist a man with a tragic past? “Sort of like Christopher Walken in the old Stephen King movie, huh?” I knew a thing or two, as long as it pertained to popular media. “No, he saw the future, remember?” “That’s right, I always get that part confused, but it’s been awhile since I saw it.” I hated to get movie plot lines wrong. It made me look stupid or at the very least like I couldn’t retain movie trivia. “Don’t feel bad, it wasn’t one of Walken’s best movies anyway. I didn’t like the remake they did with Anthony Michael Hall, either. The book was so much better.” He gave me a wry smile showing me I was just as susceptible to dimples, as he was. “Me neither. I hate when they remake stuff for TV. It always comes off bad.” I was showing my geekdom and didn’t care. “Exactly.” It was strange. We seemed to be connecting so well. I’d been on dates and they never went this well. “Is that why you were suspended from the force? Not TV remakes, but the seeing dead people thing?” I bit my tongue as soon as I answered him. I knew before it left my mouth it was entirely the wrong thing to say and the rambling at the end hadn’t helped matters. “No, except for my partner, you’re the only one, I’ve told.” His voice was softer than a whisper. I leaned in so I could hear him. “What did he do, rat you out to internal affairs or something?”

Ghost of a Chance

11

“He’s dead. We were working a case and he got killed.” The words choked themselves out of his mouth. “I got him killed.” “Jeez, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories or anything.” Even the dimples were going to get me out of this one. “You didn’t know. Besides, it was my fault. We were working a series of murders. We’d tracked down a lead to a small-time hustler with a couple of busts for assault. He didn’t seem the type to have graduated to murder, but I had a snitch who swore it was the guy.” He paused, as he brought the car to a stop at a red light. The light changed and he started speaking again. “We followed him for two days before we got tired of waiting and decided to confront him. You know, shake him up a little bit and see if he cracked. The minute he saw the badges, he took off. We chased him for two blocks before the perp ducked into an alley. Marcus went in after him. I was right behind him, when this ghost pops out of the building right in front of me. It distracted me long enough for Marcus to get himself killed. I still don’t know what the hell happened. The alley was a dead in, but by the time I got to Marcus he was already dead and the perp was nowhere in sight. Unless the guy was Superman, he should have been there. After I.A. had looked things over they decided it was best to put me on temporary leave until they could sort the whole mess out. That was three months ago.” I saw he was holding something back. We’d just met, so I decided not to push. Whatever it was, I’d get it out of him later—if there was a later. What had I thought? What use did he have for a dead girl? If I had been still among the living, I had several good ideas what he could me for and none of them were for the weak at heart. Sooner or later, he’d drop me off somewhere and go about his life, like I’d never even existed, except as a case file. Suddenly, I didn’t like the sound of being so easily forgotten. I knew we had just met each other, but I didn’t want it all to end here. I couldn’t see us settling down and raising a family or anything. Hey, I was dead, but I deserved something. “Look, Jessica. I’m sorry about the whole being dead thing, but you should know the guy who killed you could be tied into those other murders. It’s only fair you know that.” His statement shocked me from my daydreaming. It was bad enough to be cut down in my prime, but to be another notch on some psychos murder belt was more than I could stand. This guy was going down. I’m not the most selfless person who ever walked the earth, but I wasn’t totally selfish either. If I could stop even one more girl from dying, I would do my best to stop this freak. “Deacon, help me find this guy. I know you don’t owe me anything, but I need to do this and you’re the only person who can help me.” I was risking a lot laying myself out there, but what choice did I have. So far, he was the only one who could see me. Without him, I didn’t have a chance in hell of finding this guy. The wait killed me, as I saw him mulling it over. Uncertainty was the only thing I saw on his face. “Why not? I’m not exactly doing anything else at the moment.” He even had the little smile on his face that made his dimples pop. Looking at him, I had to wonder if a ghost could jump somebody’s bones.

12

J. Morgan

Chapter Three

Twenty minutes later, we stepped into his apartment. It was on the outskirts of Fort Worth in one of the nicer neighborhoods without being pricey. The place was a little too nice for someone on a cop’s salary. As soon as I walked through the door I found out how my hottie was able to afford his place. The wall was lined with pictures of him in a Ranger’s uniform. I wasn’t much of a sports fan, but even I knew, who the Rangers were. I was sort of an enigma. It was an unwritten law in Texas you had to live and breathe sports with every inch of your body including the tonsils you had taken out in the third grade. You watched baseball, but you had to love football. Well, I did neither one. Watching QVC was the only thing that even came close to a spectator sport, as far as I was concerned. Deacon shucked his jacket and my breath, if ghosts had breath, caught somewhere in the back of my throat. He wore a skin-tight black t-shirt. It had molded itself to his body sometime during the course of the day. He raised his arm to throw his jacket on the hook by the door and every muscle rippled under the shirt. The action nearly brought me to my knees. Get a hold of yourself, girl. Nothing is worse than a spastic dead chick drooling over a stud muffin. Hell, the way he looked, I’m surprised my legs weren’t already sticking up over my head, dead or not. I had to calm down, get a grip on myself before he saw what I was doing behind his back. “So, you played ball, huh?” Smooth one. Any minute now the stupid police were going to haul me away. He grunted. “Yeah, for a little while.” “What happened with that?” “I ripped my right bicep, swinging at a nasty curve ball in my first at bat. Doctors told me I’d never be able to have full mobility in it, so I had to quit.” Again, I caused the sadness to come out in his voice. I needed to just stab the guy in the heart and get it over with. If bringing up bad memories were on the menu, I was serving up seconds and thirds. “I’m sorry. You should know I have a terrible problem with keeping my foot out of my mouth.” He let out a belly roll of a laugh, making me feel a little better. “Is that what you call it? I was beginning to think my mother had sent you to make my life a living hell, since she decided to move to Florida.” What did you know he did have a sense of humor? I wasn’t sure how to take his nasty comment. I’m sure I hadn’t been a living hell to be around. A few misspoken words here and there but it was hardly a cause to insult me or laugh at me. He must have seen the look on my face, because he stopped laughing with a sheepish look on his face. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to come out like that.” You couldn’t stay mad at someone who was willing to apologize so easily. “I know you didn’t. I’m just a little emotional at the moment. The fact I’m really dead is starting to set in.” I started thinking about all the things I’d never be able to do now that I was you know, not like I would have done them anyway. Still, it was the principle of the matter. Told you I was on

Ghost of a Chance

13

the selfish side. And, my parents. What would they do when they found out? I was an only child. It would kill them. On TV cops always went in person to break the news, but they lived in Louisiana. They’d end up getting an impersonal phone call. I couldn’t stand to think about how they’d react to some strange voice telling them their baby girl was dead. Deacon must have seen the look on my face. “Jessica, what are you thinking about?” “My parents.” I was fighting back the first tears since this whole mess started, and they weren’t even for me. Selfish, I think not! “Do you they live here in Fort Worth?” His voice was tender and I could sense his caring soul in his words. “No, they live in a small town in Louisiana. My Mom’s a writer and my dad’s an artist. Well, he’s not my real dad, but he’s raised me since I was eight. He’s the only father I’ve ever known, so the other one doesn’t count. They’re not going to take my, you know, death at all well.” Why was it so easy to talk to him? I just met him after all. Usually, I didn’t open up to anybody, not even to people I’ve known my whole life. Talking to Deacon was like talking to myself. It was just too easy. “I can’t even begin to imagine what it’s going to be like for them. It was bad enough to go through it with Marcus’ wife and kids, but somebody’s kid is a totally different ballpark.” He edged a little closer to me, like he wanted to put his arm around me. God, if only he could. In spite of everything that had happened, all I could think about was being held in his arms with his stubbly face pressed against the top of my head and his hot breath on my face. What did I think? I was dead for heaven’s sake. Dead people couldn’t get horny. Could they? “I was just wondering how they’d tell them. Will it be a phone call or will they get somebody to go and tell them?” I sniffled through a haze of tears. He was close enough for his breath to rush over me. “It will probably be a phone call, unless the officer in charge knows somebody on the force where they live. I know this is hard for you, but I promise you I’ll do whatever I can to catch this guy.” “Could you call them for me?” I knew it was asking a lot, but I knew instinctively Deacon would break it to them gently. Officer Hardass back at the crime scene could care less. I was just another body to him. “I don’t mean to sound heartless but I can’t. This sort of thing has to go through certain channels. If I called, there would be a lot of questions about me knowing you. It would mean trouble for both of us, but mainly me.” I was a little hurt. What kind of man wouldn’t grant the last request of a dead girl? I was about to ask him just that question, when I felt a whisper soft touch curling around my legs. Looking down, I saw the biggest damn cat I’d ever seen in my life. It looked as big as a tiger cub. The beast was a ball of gray fur with a tail nearly as long as the rest of his body. Before I could recover from the shock of seeing a forty pound tabby, it threw me for another loop. The sucker was rubbing his head on my leg, like he could see me standing there. When he looked up at me with those golden green eyes, I knew without a doubt he could see me. “Hey, the cat!” I must have sounded like a total loon, but it was the only thing I could find to say. “Yeah, I’ve got a cat, or he’s got me. It depends on which one of us you believe.” His little

J. Morgan

14

joke actually made his rejection easier for me to stomach. Anybody who liked cats couldn’t be all bad. “No, he can see me!” I exclaimed. “That’s because cats live in two worlds, or at least that’s what Miss Cicely told me. I really didn’t believe her until just now.” He scratched his head, giving me a big grin. God, but those dimples could melt an iceberg. I bent down and gave the cat’s head a tussle, which earned me a snap from his toothy mouth. Hey, I touched him. I actually felt his fur beneath my fingers. What did I know? Maybe, this Miss Cicely person knew what she was talking about. “So, what’s his name?” I gave another go at petting the mean little hunk of fur. This time he lifted his head for me to scratch under his chin. Cats can be accommodating, as long as they’re the ones making the rules. Cats are like women in that regard. Must be the reason why there’s so many crazy old women with cats out the wazoo. We like to be with our own kind. “His name is Church, like the cat from Pet Sematary.” I tried to back away from the cat. I’d seen the movie once and I stress once. I was still trying to get over the heebie-jeebies it had given me. The cat was having none of it. He cradled his head in the palm of my hand. If I’d known being dead involved becoming a cat’s personal masseuse, I think I would have made more of an effort not to die. “How nice for him. Is he always this demanding?” I pulled my hand back as he took another bite at me for not scratching his chin the way he liked. “Not really. This is the first time he’s ever taken to anyone but me.” He seemed to be truly amazed by how the cat was again nuzzling its way back into my touch. “Do you think you could make him go away? I’m not saying he isn’t a great cat and all, but—” How did you say ‘Can you call your damn cat off’ and not sound rude? “Uh, sure. Let me take care of him for you.” He took off down the hall. I couldn’t see how running off was helping me any. Reaching down and grabbing the cat. Now, that was helping. Though, the view of his tight firm butt was worth a few more minutes of being the cat’s indentured servant. I just loved the backside of a man in tight denim. Deacon disappeared into the kitchen. At the sound of the refrigerator door opening the cat flew out of my hand and raced down the hallway. I heard Deacon take something out of the fridge. Then, a loud curse filled the air. “Stop it! I’m trying to open the can, you stupid cat. Get out of the way. You’re going to make me fall.” Deacon’s muffled yell came from the kitchen. The words were no sooner out of his mouth, when I heard a loud crash, followed by more cursing. I couldn’t help myself. I had to see what was going on in there. I poked my head through the kitchen door and nearly died laughing. Deacon was laid out in the middle of the floor. He was holding an empty can of cat food over his head. The food was splashed all over his face and shoulders. Church sat on the top of his head, licking the food off the bridge of his nose like it was his normal dinner dish. When the cat looked up and gave me a satisfied sneeze, I couldn’t stop myself. The laughter poured out of me. Deacon gave me a disgusted snarl. The cat objected and sank its claws into the back of his head to show his displeasure. I wanted to tell Deacon dinner dishes weren’t supposed to talk, but from the look on his face, I didn’t think now was the time for jokes.

Ghost of a Chance

15

The cat finished licking his nose and jumped off Deacon’s face, landing with a dignified thump. Church passed by me on his way into the living room. The stuck-up cat hadn’t even spared me a glance as he went. Apparently, lovey-dovey time was over. Massaged and fed, it was time to resume his normal feline proclivities. The presence of lesser beings were now beneath his notice or at least it seemed like it to me. With cats, you could never be sure what they had on their minds. “You look real cute down there, Chance.” Deacon grimaced. “I’m so glad I could provide your entertainment this evening. Stick around. Later on you can watch him try to castrate me, when I step out of the shower.” I don’t mind telling you the idea of seeing him come out of the shower sent my ghostly blood to boiling. I could just image how his body would look all glistening and wet. I bet he looked cute all hot and pink. I wonder if he’d let me dry the parts he couldn’t reach. “If you’re through playing with your pussy, can we do something more rewarding like finding the asshole who killed me?” I tried to look no-nonsense, but it’s kind of hard to do when you’re grinning from ear to ear. Deacon pushed off from the floor and walked past me without out saying a word. He tried to look aloof, as he did it. I might have let him get away with it, but the smell of meat by-products sent another wave of giggles cascading from my throat. There was a slight pause to his walk down the hall but otherwise he gave no indication he was going to even acknowledge me. I couldn’t blame him, my last wave of giggles was a little over the top, even for me. For a second I had the worst feeling he was going to walk straight out the door and leave me alone with his demon cat. “Tell you what. Let me take a long hot shower and when I’m through we’ll go over my case files and see if anything jogs your memory.” He ducked into the door, leaving me with the dulcet tones of water hitting the tub. That was just wrong. He had shut the door behind him. What’s the sense in being dead, if you couldn’t spy on hunky men taking a shower?

16

J. Morgan

Chapter Four

A voice came out of nowhere. “Hey, toots. You know you can walk through walls, right?” “You’re right. I’m a ghost. Why didn’t I think of that?” “Because being of a lesser intellect, it’s harder for you humans to grasp the fundamentals of the natural order of things,” the voice purred smugly. I looked around for my erstwhile adviser. The only thing in the room, aside from me, was the damn cat, who was rubbing his hind parts on my ankle. What was it with this cat? Did I look like a scratching post to you? “Yes you do. Now, stop moving so I can get this itch,” the cat answered, pretty as you please. I jumped about five feet straight up. The cat talked. Not only was the little sucker talking, he read my mind, because I sure as hell did say anything out loud. “I said to stop moving!” “You can talk.” My voice came out in a puckered stutter. “Caught my vocalization, did you? And here I thought you were a total airhead.” I’m not lying. I swear the cat was snickering at me. “And you read my mind!” Somehow, the cat was coming out the winner in this battle of wits. “Believe me it wasn’t as hard as you think.” He kicked up his leg and began licking himself, totally ignoring the fact we were chatting away. “Ewww! Do you have to do that in front of me?” I was totally grossed out. Who licked their privates in the middle of a conversation? “Turn around, if it bothers you. This is my house after all,” he snorted between licks. “Why do cats do that?” I wiggled my fingers toward his crotch. “You know, lick themselves there?” “Cause we can baby.” The cat smiled at me, one of those big shit eating grins you get from your brother right after he eats a booger. “Well, do it somewhere else. It totally freaks me out.” I’m no prude, but I did not need to see a cat performing a sex act on himself. “Look, missy. We need to sort a few things out. I can see you’ve got the hots for my dimwitted pet. I’m fine with it, but you need some serious training up. This whole little dead girl lost thing is pathetic.” He sounded like a psychiatrist my Mom had dragged me to, when I was fourteen. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m a ghost. Ghosts can’t have the hots for anyone. We don’t have the equipment to follow through on the hots.” I was actually blushing. A cat had made me blush. “Sure you do. With a little practical instruction even you should be able to do everything in the Kama Sutra and some things they haven’t even thought of putting on the internet yet.” Dead people could do the deed! They never mentioned anything on The X-files about sexed up ghostly visitors. Wait a minute. The cat had to be pulling my leg. What was I saying? I swear

Ghost of a Chance

17

being dead was making me downright neurotic. Taking advice from a cat. What next? Ask a cockroach for make-tips. “You’d be wasting your time, toots. They may be nearly indestructible, but roaches have absolutely no fashion sense whatsoever. You’d be better off talking to the spiders, but they’re too stuck up to talk to anyone, even other spiders.” He really was a fount of useless knowledge, wasn’t he? “Look, Church. I was being facetious and stop reading my freaking mind!” I screamed at the cat. “Touchy, touchy. Did someone die at that time of the month?” The little bastard walked off before I could respond to his remark. How the hell did he know that, anyway? The bathroom door opened before I could come up with a smart-ass remark to throw at the damn cat. Good thing too, I couldn’t come up with crap. I had been out dissed by a house pet. “Is everything all right out here? I thought I head yelling.” Deacon walked through a haze of steam. I turned around to tell him to mind his own business, and the words caught in my throat. Except for the smallest towel I had ever seen in my life, he was stark raving nekkid, not naked but nekkid with a capitol NEK. Believe me, if the towel slipped, I would have been front row center for the unveiling, popcorn in hand. I willed my eyes to move up from the towel. The sight of him standing there was like an adventure for the eyes. His abs were a sculptor’s wet dream, all cut and chiseled. When I got to his massive pecs, I nearly lost it. I knew he was built, but damn! What made it even worse was it was all covered with a light dusting of fine curly hair. It just added to his manliness. I’m a sucker for a werewolf. “Jessica, are you listening to me? What was all the yelling about?” His agitation was making his pecs pop. Who could think with a thing like that going on? “You better answer him, before he calls in an exorcist,” the cat howled, as he made an abrupt reappearance. “The cat! I was yelling at the cat. He ran between my legs and tried to trip me.” “I most assuredly did not,” Church snorted with disdain. “Shut up!” I hissed under my breath. The tension leached from Deacon’s shoulders. He gave the cat a harsh look and shook his finger at him. “No wet food for you, until you learn how to act around houseguests.” “Asshole!” Church took a swipe at me. “I’m going to get dressed. Next time he does it, kick him in the butt.” Deacon gave me a curt smile and walked toward the door across from the bathroom. I waited for him to close the door before turning to the cat. “Sorry about getting you in trouble. I’ll get him to change his mind I promise. I didn’t think you’d want me to tell him, ‘Hey I was talking to your smart mouth cat. Oh by, the way you really need to wash his mouth out.’” “No,” he grunted. “But the food better keep rolling or I’ll do things to you, nasty cat things. Got me?” He waved his paw at me menacingly. I wanted to laugh, but thought better of it. For all of the cat’s bluster he knew things about me I didn’t know. I figured why antagonize him. In the shape I was in I needed all the friends I could get. If a cat was the best I could come up with at the moment, I wasn’t about to kick him to the curb.

J. Morgan

18

The cat yawned, as he spoke. “Look, it’s time for my nap. I’ll see you tomorrow, if you’re still around.” “I thought you were going to help me figure this whole ghost thing out.” I must have been as desperate as hell, if I was afraid a cat was going to leave me high and dry. “Tomorrow. Don’t you read Garfield? Cats need twenty hours of sleep a day and you’ve already wasted two of them. Do something constructive. Go drool over Chance. If the food’s in the bowl in the morning we’ll talk.” Without so much as a ‘goodbye’ or ‘kiss my ass,’ he left me standing alone in the narrow hallway. Deacon, true to his word, exited the bedroom a few minutes later, fully clothed to my supreme disappointment. His arms were full of neatly stacked files. He nodded his head toward the kitchen. I followed him, as he made his way to the table, where he set his burden down. He separated the stack into six neat piles. Each pile had two folders in it. One was clearly labeled with the FWPD insignia. The other file was marked with a name and date in what I assumed to be Deacon’s handwriting. He made a move to open a file from the first stack, but at the last minute stayed his hand. “Before we get started you should know some of the things in these files aren’t pretty. There are things in here nobody should ever have to see.” His tone was flat and dead like someone exposed to more than his fair share of horror. It was nice to know he wanted to spare me some of the hell he’d obviously been through, but I had to see them. If I ever wanted to go on to the next level, whatever it was, I had to find the man, who had killed me and these other women. “Thanks, for caring, Deacon, but this is something I have to do.” My hand fell across his. When we touched, a tingle shot through me. From the look on his face, I wasn’t the only one to feel it. “Uh, well. Let’s dig in,” he stammered, drawing back his hand. For the next twenty minutes, we went over the files. The paperwork wasn’t so bad. It was kind of, like, reading a really gory detective novel. I could handle the reading part, but the pictures were where I lost it. I mean earlier I saw my own body and was more or less fine. A five second freak-out at the most. The photos of those poor girls Deacon pulled out made me want to squall. It never for once occurred to me I was now one of those poor girls. After another hour, we still had nothing more than we started with, a foggy memory and nothing. Deacon finally got tired of looking and spread the pictures and files out for me to look at, while he fixed something to eat. I tried to push my gross-out factor down to a manageable level. There had to be something in them, anything showing us how all the murders were tied together. I saw on Cold Case once, all serial killers like to leave something behind to mark their killings. In the pictures there was nothing like that. Except for a little splotch of blood, you couldn’t even tell the girls in the pictures were dead. Hold the presses. The little splotch of blood was in the same place in every single photo. It was a little too convenient if you asked me, unless the killer was totally anal retentive. Could it mean the blood was a clue? God, I felt so Velma. Yes I watched way too much Scooby Doo as a child. Now be quiet so I can be all detective and crap. I climbed up to the table and looked closely at the pictures. Yep, it was the same general shape in each shot, but the splotch was so small I couldn’t be sure, but it looked like a series of

Ghost of a Chance

19

letters in a circle. I had to know for sure. “Deacon, is there any chance you have all this saved to a computer somewhere?” “Yeah, I backed it all up. Why did you find something?” He walked over with a microwave diner in his hand. “Maybe, but I can’t be sure. I need to enlarge these photos.” I didn’t want to look stupid, if it was just my imagination, so kept my mouth shut about what I saw until I knew for sure. “Come on, let’s go have a look. I’ve been over them and I couldn’t find a thing. Maybe you’ve seen something I’ve missed.” He shook his head and walked into the living room. He sat at the computer. Between bites of cardboard fettuccini, he called up the photos one by one. In each case the blood splatter was exactly the same. I motioned for him to zoom in. I was right. The splatters did form words. They said the exact same thing in each photo. What threw me was it wasn’t English I was looking at. I recognized the language though. “Deacon, see that spot right there?” I let my finger point to the blood. “Yeah, it’s just blood. We see all sort of patterns, but it doesn’t mean anything,” he mumbled between another bite. “You’re wrong. Look back through the other pictures. That spot is the same in every one of them. It’s not blood, well it is blood, but it’s a message from the killer.” My words hit him right between the eyes. “I’ll be damned, but what language is that?” He sat his dinner down and magnified the screen again until the blood splatter filled the whole screen. “If I’m not mistaken, it’s Hebrew.” I actually felt above average intelligent for once. “Are you saying that we’ve got a crazed Rabbi going around murdering hot blondes?” He sounded, just a tad bit snarky. I chose to ignore him. He thought I was a hot blonde. It cut him some slack. “No, but it has to mean something. I mean it isn’t like everybody goes around knowing how to write an ancient language. Shouldn’t it help to narrow the field of suspects down some?” I might be blonde but in no way did it mean I was a dumb one. “So, can you read it?” It didn’t mean I was a genius either. “No, but my step-dad did a series of paintings incorporating the language into them. That’s the only reason I recognized it. He tried to get me to learn it with him, but it was too complicated. It was like trying to learn math.” Thinking about it, still gives me a headache. “That’s all right. I think I know somebody who can help us.” For some reason he sounded a little nervous. If he told me it was the cat, I was so out of here.

20

J. Morgan

Chapter Five

Deacon hit print for the enlargement and headed for the bedroom without saying a word. It took him all of five minutes to get dressed and whisk me out the door after picking up the printout and the rest of the files from the kitchen. We rode in silence to God knows where. Deacon had a strange look on his face, so I left him alone. Truthfully, I was more than happy for the time to myself. You might think I was taking things pretty well, but it started to set in. I guess the initial shock began to wear off. I was dead, not just dead but brutally murdered. I dare you to top that in your shitty dayof-all-time lists. Not only am I dead, but I’m a ghost. Just doesn’t seem to get any better, now does it? Ok, you got me. I’m a ghost riding in a car with one of the sexiest men I’d ever seen who wasn’t in a magazine next to a free perfume sample, but you’re forgetting something. I’m freaking dead! Now, I’d had my nervous breakdown for the day out of the way, I can get back to important things, like where were we going. I figured I’d given Deacon more than enough time to get a grip on himself. I was ready to get some answers. “Where are we going?” I used my little girl voice. It seemed the best choice to go with. Demanding bitch would have been too much considering the situation. “To see a friend,” he grunted. Can anyone tell me why men go all one syllable when they’re in a bad mood? I really want to know. “And does the friend have a name?” I am nothing if not persistent. “Miss Cicely.” Again with the one syllable answers. “And she is?” Was I going to have to use thumbscrews on this guy? “She’s someone who knows about stuff, like this. Right after my accident, the department had me see the in-house shrink. After running the usual mumbo jumbo by me the guy couldn’t find anything wrong with me, but knew something wasn’t on the up and up. I wasn’t about to tell the man I saw dead people. That was the quickest way I knew to get a section 8 from the police force. Anyway, the doc suggested I go see Miss Cecily. She is a dabbler in herbal and natural remedies. The doc thought she might be able to help me work through whatever I was going through.” His face held a taunt grimace, as he spoke. “So, what is she? A psychologist or something?” I couldn’t believe he had actually decided to open up. It was a nice change from Mr. Grunt and Nod. “No,” Deacon laughed. “You won’t believe this but she’s a voodoo witch doctor.” “You’re shitting me!” Hey, I never claimed to be a lady. If I hear something that shocking, I’m allowed to say shitting, if I want to. “Nope. She’s an honest to goodness Mojo woman. She moved here from New Orleans about twelve years ago. She said one of her spirit guides saw some bad shit heading for the city, so she cut her losses and moved here.” “Sounds like a real character.” I grinned, as I thought about the hard-nosed cop hanging out with a witch doctor in his off hours. “She is. Miss Cicely claims she was taught by Marie Laveau.” Deacon smiled as he talked

Ghost of a Chance

21

about the woman. I couldn’t wait to meet her. “How much longer, until we get to her house?” I looked out the window, hoping to see a landmark I recognized among the blurs and streaks running past the window. “A couple more minutes. She lives a few blocks from here. I just hope she’s still up.” He cut the car down a side street. It wasn’t even ten yet, so I didn’t think we had much to worry about. Then again, for all I knew she might be the only witch doctor who kept bankers’ hours. After waking up dead, and finding myself a ghost, I should have been ready for anything. Right? Wrong. The last thing I expected was to pull up to a house in the suburbs to meet a witch doctor. Heck, the house even had a white picket fence around. Who was this woman? June Cleaver of the Witches-R-Us set. We walked across the manicured lawn to a row of well-maintained rose bushes bordering the walk up to front door. You did catch the manicured lawn part? I lived my entire life without a manicured lawn. If I’d known being a voodoo woman could get you a house like this, I would never have gone to college. The front door opened before we had even made it to the bottom step. A woman of about forty stood in the open doorway. She was the color of pale weak coffee, like a lot of people from the southern part of Louisiana. She stared at Deacon with piercing blue eyes. I swear it was like she was looking straight through him to get to me. “Deacon, who’s your friend?” See I told you so. It was just freaky. “Miss Cicely?” He was caught flat-footed by her greeting and it showed. “Don’t be coy with me, Deacon Chance. I see that gal plain as day right behind you. She might not be among the living but that’s no cause to be rude.” She gave me a sly wink, as Deacon lowered his head. “My name is Jessica Ballinger, ma’am.” I waved around the blushing Deacon. Texas might be my home but being from Louisiana I knew how to treat my elders. “Good to meet you girl. You’ll have to excuse Deacon. He doesn’t have much in the way of gentlemanly etiquette. I’ve tried to correct the oversight in his education, but you know how men are when they’re set in their ways.” The woman ushered them into her house never missing a beat. “Now, make yourselves comfortable.” She pointed us toward the couch. Who was I to argue? It looked a lot more comfortable than anything Deacon had at his place. Besides, I liked the woman. She would have reminded me of Mom, if it wasn’t for the fact my Mom was a total loon and a half. “Now, child. Tell me what brings you to my home so late.” “Jessica was murdered earlier tonight. We’re working together to see if we can find her killer.” He was straight to the point, no fooling around. Miss Cicely reached over and patted me on the hand. I could feel the empathy pouring through her touch. It filled me with a feeling of such well-being I nearly melted into the couch. “Now, now, girl don’t you worry. It’ll be all right. Being dead ain’t so bad. If it was, why would we all end up that way in the end?” “Thank you, ma’am.” I couldn’t help but believe every word she spoke. “Deacon, I told you one day your gift would serve a purpose. This child is that purpose. Just by looking at the two of you together, I can tell both of your spiritual energies are linked together.” From the look on her face, it didn’t seem like in a good way.

J. Morgan

22

“Linked, how?” Deacon asked before I could open my gaping mouth. “It appears from the color of the energy bands you two may very well be soul mates.” Miss Cicely rubbed her brow, as she tried to make sense of her own words. “Soul mates? But I’m like, dead.” I blurted out. “I know, but magic doesn’t lie. Your spirit selves are a bright pink. Deacon, come over here by me. No, dear. You stay there.” She motioned for me to remain sitting, as I started to get up to follow him. Deacon walked to the other side of Miss Cicely’s chair. I couldn’t see anything. I don’t know if a ghost could see spirit selves, but it stood to reason they could, so why couldn’t I? I watched as she glared at first Deacon then at me. Her eyes seemed to follow an invisible line between the two of us. “I was right. Separate, your colors are normal. Together, on the other hand your energies combine. I have only seen this one other time in my life.” I couldn’t help but notice, the sadness that filled her voice as she spoke toward the end. “When was that, Miss Cicely?” The words were out of my mouth before my brain could stop them. I already knew the answer. One day I would learn to keep my mouth shut. It wasn’t going to happen any time soon. I knew me too well to see it happening. “When I met my husband.” She bowed her head and ignored us, as the sadness consumed her. Just as quick she pushed the emotion away. “But all that was long ago. Time is a persistent enemy for such memories. Time now dictates it is your memories you should be making.” “How can we be soul mates? Not to hurt your feelings, Jessica,” Deacon turned to me, before looking back to the woman. “But, she’s dead.” Great, he had to bring up the obvious. He was such a man. “Death is but a state. The living are flesh and spirit. When the flesh expires, it is the spirit that thrives. Living flesh does not extinguish the spirit but feeds from it. One day, Deacon, you too will be spirit. It is not flesh that binds two people to each other, but the spirit it houses. That dear boy is why it is called soul mates.” Cicely explained, like a stern professor. “So, you’re saying we were supposed to have met and lived happily ever after. Well, got bad news for you somebody killed me before that shit could happen.” I know it came out all harsh and crap, but I was seriously pissed. Not only do I get killed, but then I find out I’ve met the man of my dreams, too damn late for it to do me any good. It was enough to make you give up believing in the Easter Bunny. “No, child. Life is rarely fair. Just because you have a soul mate doesn’t guarantee you’ll met them. If you do, then count yourself lucky, whether you’re living or dead. This is an opportunity not everyone gets the chance to take advantage of.” She tried to sound compassionate, but it just came off Dr. Phil preachy. And I hate Dr. Phil. “Look, we came here for help. Not advice to the lovelorn. I would rather not think about the rest of this right now. We need to find the sucker who killed me before he can get the chance to kill another girl. Deacon thinks you can help us, so can you?” My mad was really on and I wasn’t one bit sorry about it. I inherited my mother’s temper, so sue me, or get the hell out of the room. “Your anger is understandable, but misplaced. I am sorry to have caused you pain. Forgive me. Yes, I will help you, if I can.” Her sincerity cooled most of my anger. What can I say? I liked her.

Ghost of a Chance

23

“Jessica, found something in these pictures. She thinks the writing in the blood pattern may be written in Hebrew. I was hoping you could tell us what it says.” He pulled the pictures from his file and handed them to her. She took them from him. Laying the pictures before her, she studied each one in turn. She picked up the enlargement and pulled it close to her until her nose nearly touched it. Over the picture her eyes grew dark and troubled. She muttered something under her breath and threw the picture back on the pile. “It is not Hebrew.” Cicely’s voice was dead and cold. “Then, what is it?” Deacon leaned over and took the picture from where she had tossed it. “It is older than Hebrew, much older. In fact this was the first spoken language. The language God, Himself, used when He breathed life into being. It is the language of the Host. The proper name for it is Angelic. Hebrew is the language which sprang from it so men could understand the one true God.” Her words hung on the air like a curse. “What does it say?” I asked without thinking. “The Fallen call to itself the daughters of Lilith.” Cicely’s voice was a hoarse whisper. Candles flared to life across the room and the room fell into darkness. She looked up. Her eyes glowed red in the eerie gloom. Through my ghostly body, I felt a cool breeze swelling from where she sat. I shivered in spite of myself. Instinctively, I reached for Deacon’s hand. As soon as our hands touched, light filled the room. Lightning crackled from where flesh met ectoplasm. The raw energy shot into the air. The effect lasted no longer than a second, maybe two. The light was so bright I slammed my eyes shut to avoid being blinded by its intensity. I felt the warmth through my eyelids, then just as suddenly nothing. I opened my eyes, and the room was normal again. Miss Cicely had collapsed back into her chair. Deacon rubbed his eyes from the effect. Aside from that, he looked unhurt. Even, Miss Cicely looked unharmed. “What was that?” I sputtered, more than a little confused and a whole lot scared shitless. “Something tried to break through. It nearly succeeded. I should have known better than to speak something so foul aloud, and it used my stupidity to try to gain control of me.” Miss Cicely gasped. “Why didn’t it work?” Deacon visibly concerned about the older woman. Even I saw the stress the ordeal had taken on her. “You did. I could feel you forcing the spirit from the room.” She pointed to me. “But I didn’t do anything. All I did was grab Deacon’s hand,” I said in disbelief. “Then, it was the both of you. When you touch, your life forces combined to drive it away.” “How is that possible?” Deacon nodded his head at my question. “I don’t know. It shouldn’t have been possible. Whatever tried to gain entry was stronger than anything I have ever encountered before. The source was malignant to its core and felt older than perhaps time itself. Whatever happened to you and these other girls is something more than just a series of murders. There is some dark purpose behind them.” She gave me a look that made me squirm in my seat. Deacon saw my discomfort and interrupted. “Who is this Lilith?” God, love him. “She was the first woman that God created.” I grinned at another useless bit of knowledge I had accumulated thanks to my crazy parents.

J. Morgan

24

“Can’t be. Everyone knows Eve was the first woman.” Deacon looked smug, in spite of the fact he was dead wrong. “Exactly what the modern church would like you to believe. Ancient Hebrew texts say different. They speak of a woman created as Adam was, from the ash and dust of the Earth. She grew rebellious and was cast out from Eden. She is said to have descended into hell and became the mother of monsters,” Cicely finished for me. “If all that’s true, how come everybody doesn’t know about her?” Deacon looked more confused than ever. “Because things like that can only be found in books. Most people can only learn something if they see it on TV nowadays. If it does get out there for everyone to see, the church explains it away as a myth held over from the days of paganism or some garbage that amounts to the same thing.” I thank my mother for that bit of information. See, Mom. I do listen to you every once in a while. Deacon rolled his eyes and leaned back. I chose to ignore his typical male response to something they don’t agree with, or more to the truth understand. “Miss Cicely, I understand who Lilith is, but what does the bit about the fallen mean?” “I’m not sure but I can only think it means those who fell with Lucifer,” the woman looked around, like she afraid to even say the name aloud. “Look, last time I checked we were looking into murders. All this old time religion crap is freaking me out. There is no way I believe some fallen angel is running around killing people, or some forgotten woman, who may or may not have existed, is connected to it all.” Deacon leaned forward, giving us both the brunt of his disbelief. “We get this from the man, who talks to dead people and is currently hanging out with his dead soul mate.” I laughed. I couldn’t help myself. This whole thing bordered on X-files crazy to begin with. “She’s right, Deacon.” Miss Cicely smirked. “Then, what are we supposed to do?” He slumped back into the couch, clearly surrendering to the evitable. Miss Cicely looked thoughtful. We waited for her to answer, but it was slow in coming. When she finally spoke, it brought us to the edge of our seats. “I don’t know. I see danger everywhere I look for a sign of the right course for you to take. For now do nothing. There are several sources I wish to check before I advise you one way or another. Deacon, follow whatever leads you can with your contacts with the police force. When I have something for you, I will send Kenny to let you know. Until then, do nothing which could draw the attention of the powers at play in this.” Deacon looked like he wanted to say something, but didn’t. I could see the conflict playing out in his head. I decided to hold my own thoughts to myself. I trusted her enough to believe her. I know it sounded strange, but it was true. “Go home and get some rest. I will be in contact soon. I promise.” She rose from her chair. She led us to the door. Deacon still hadn’t said a word. His eyes were thoughtful and distracted, as he slumped through the door. I felt Miss Cicely touch me on my shoulder and I stopped. “Watch him, child. This is going to be hard on him. He has been in denial about his new

Ghost of a Chance

25

powers and this may very well force him to acknowledge them. I’m not sure if he’s ready to take the final step into the unknown yet.” Her voice was barely a whisper in my ear. The concern in her voice for him spoke louder than her words. “What should I do?” “I think I was right to tell you about the two of you being soul mates. You came to him for a reason. I think the reason is for you to help him, as much as he helps you.” The words were barely out of her mouth, when she shut the door. Standing on the doorstep, I watched Deacon get into the car. He opened the passenger door for me, but made it a point not to look back toward the house. Miss Cicely’s parting words left me with a lot to think about. Standing there, I wasn’t sure of what I needed to do. How could I help him, when I didn’t know how to help myself?

26

J. Morgan

Chapter Six

This was not at all how I imagined I’d be spending the first night of the last day of my life. Do I sound as confusing to you, as I do to myself? It amounted to an ongoing battle to keep what little sanity I have left intact, so bear with me. Whatever, you know what I mean. With all the craziness happening around me tonight you’d think things just couldn’t get any worse. Well, you’d be wrong! With all the death, mojo women and fallen angels I was bored out of my mind. I was sitting all alone in front of the TV. In all those books and movie nobody thought to tell me ghosts don’t need to sleep. Apparently we just sat around and haunted empty living rooms all the time. Unless there was a Wal-mart nearby, I wasn’t in the mood to haunt anyplace. I just wanted a little company. Did a little companionship sound like too much to ask for to you? Deacon had carried his butt to bed, as soon as we got back from Miss Cicely’s house. His snores were gradually beginning to drag on my last nerve, but do you hear me complaining about it? Shut up! Nobody likes a backseat reader. God knows where the cat was. He had disappeared to do whatever it is cats do. Do you know what the worse thing about the whole situation was? I couldn’t change the damn channel on the freaking TV! I had been stuck watching some lame infomercial about a swivel headed power tool for the past two hours, because nobody thought it important enough to put it on something a woman might want to watch before carrying his butt to bed. What the hell, did I care about something you can drop from a third story building and still use? What I needed was someone with an opposable thumb to bring their ass in here and put it on something worth watching. I would even settle for SportsCenter, if it got this frigging construction worker off the screen. “Would you please stop screaming at the top of your brain? I’m trying to sleep here.” Church crawled out from under the entertainment center. How did cats do that? “Sorry, I didn’t know anybody could hear me.” I moaned. “Well, they can?” He jumped up on the couch and hit the remote with his paw. Instantly, the TV switched to SportsCenter. “There is that better?” “No,” I pouted. “Tough shit, I missed the end of the Steelers game.” Church snorted. He circled the cushion twice before plopping down next to the arm of the couch. He looked almost human sitting there with his arm cocked up on the arm. Truthfully, he looked a whole lot like Deacon, but I felt it best to keep that tidbit to myself. “Shouldn’t you be a Cowboys fan?” I stared at him in typical Texas disbelief. He might be a cat but he was still a Texan cat. “Those bums aren’t worth my effort to stay awake. Now, shut it.” Damn, if he wasn’t snippy. He sounded just like my dad, during football season. I guess it’s a guy thing. I sat back. Is this what I had been reduced to? As hard as it was to believe, I was a cat’s bitch. I had died and gone to cat lady hell.

Ghost of a Chance

27

“Okay, little Miss Bored out of her Mind, do you mind telling me what is really bothering you? Trying to pry it out of the madhouse you call a brain is more than I’m willing to put myself through.” Church made her wait until the commercial came on. “I don’t know what you mean. I just wanted someone to change the channel for me.” “Sure, and my cat litter is cleaned by the magical fairies that live under the bed. Spill it, girl.” He raised his cat eyebrow and gave me the look. “You got me. Maybe I have a few issues, but it’s nothing to worry your cat head about.” He didn’t believe me. Neither did I, so unless he was still reading my mind, there was no reason for him to know it. He gave me a harsh look. I swear he looked just like my grandmaw, when she used to catch me digging in the cookie jar. All right, he was right, but it didn’t mean I had to like it. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to get the mess off my chest. What other choice did I have? It was either tell it to the cat, or sit here and stew about it. It wasn’t like I could look in the phone book and find a therapist who specialized in ghosts. Now could I? “Deacon took me to see this voodoo lady,” I began. “Miss Cicely,” he interrupted. “Yes, now be quiet. Any way, she told us there was some kind of fallen angel out to get these women called the daughters of Lilith. From the looks of things whoever, this angel is, might be the one who killed me.” I looked up, waiting for his smart ass comeback. I knew he had one. We might not be lifelong friends but I recognized a fellow smartass when I saw one. He surprised me. In fact for the first time since I met him, he actually looked worried. “The Fallen are some bad muthas. Even cats give know enough to give them a wide berth. If Miss Cicely is right, you may be in worse trouble than being dead. These guys can still get to you even after they fry your body.” His paw stroked his chin, thoughtfully. “Well, thanks. Now, I’m really worried.” As if I wasn’t before he opened his mouth. Things just kept getting worse and worse. What next? It would probably be something really horrible, like the IRS could still audit you after you’re dead. Well, tough shit! I was broke. “You should be, especially if the part about Lilith is true. She makes the Fallen look like a bunch of pantywaists.” He jumped off the couch and walked over to the TV. His back was turned to me, and I couldn’t get a read on what he was thinking. “How do you know all this crap?” I mean, really. Cats were not exactly known for their Yoda like qualities. He turned from the TV and looked me straight in the eye. “I know all this because humans are too stupid shut their traps and listen, plus nobody cares what they say in front of us. Since the dawn of time, cats have been the guardians of all knowledge. We know everything. It’s our job. The Egyptians were the only ones, who even had a clue and they didn’t even have the brains to listen to us when they should have.” “So, do you mind filling me in?” I was ready for anything right now. It’s bad, when your best source for information licked his balls, as a hobby. “I heard that,” he snorted. “But I’m in a good mood, so here goes. Forget what you might have read. Lilith was thrown out of the Garden of Eden for being a slut. Seems while ol’ Adam was off talking with the big man one day, the old girl got up to some nasty in the Garden. In those days He was more open to a friendly conversation. You guys kind of put an end to that. Anyway while they were talking, Lilith was hunkering down with Lucifer behind the old fig tree, if you

J. Morgan

28

catch my drift? When God found out, he threw her sorry butt out and decided to start over with Eve. Not my idea of a good second choice, but it was better than nothing. At least that was how Adam felt about it.” “That’s good and all, but what does any of this have to do with the Fallen?” “See, when she was thrown out, Lucifer took her to hell. He was actually in love with the cow. That was his second mistake. See how all bad things come in twos.” He grinned. “I thought that was threes.” I corrected him “That’s only movie stars, when they die. Can I get back to the story?” Church lifted his paw to stop another interruption. “Sorry. Go ahead.” He was such a little snot. “Anyway, Lilith wasn’t content to be Hell’s queen. She had higher aspirations. She actually wanted to rule it all by herself. The skank slept her way through the Fallen, until she had all of them demons fighting amongst themselves to see who was going to be next in line. In no time Hell exploded into its first civil war. When the brimstone settled, Lucifer had had enough and decided to put her somewhere, where she couldn’t do anymore damage, but not before placing a curse on her for tearing his kingdom to shreds.” “So, what was the curse?” Don’t you hate it, when someone stops before they get to end of the story? “I don’t know,” he yawned indignantly. “I thought you knew everything.” Who starts a story without knowing the end? “There are some things even cats don’t know. The curse happens to be one of them. If it’s any consolation, I do know the curse was written down in the Scroll of Babylon.” “And in all that time, a cat never thought to read it?” This was ridiculous. I thought curiosity killed the cat. Where the hell was the curiosity, when you needed it? “Why should we? It didn’t affect us. You never saw a cat screwing around with that skank. We had Cleopatra and Eartha Kitt. Now, there’s a woman worth killing someone over. Eartha!” He let out a howl. I was still clueless. What did all this have to do with me? I had nothing to do with Lilith. My family came from Louisiana. Last time I checked there were no rednecks alive in Biblical times. That didn’t mean much. I have an uncle who swears he’s Moses. He keeps trying to part the Mississippi River. He was a ball at family reunions. Let me tell you. Church walked over to me. I didn’t know what to expect. He was so hard to read, so you could have knocked me over with a feather, when he jumped up into my lap. He rubbed his head under my chin, until I started giggling. ”Stop it. You’re going to make me pee myself.” “No, I won’t. Ghosts don’t pee.” He actually cracked a joke. I couldn’t believe it. “I’m scared, cat. Up until last night I never worried about anything more than what shoes to wear to special events. Now, I’m dead. There is a killer angel running around killing women, who they think might be the great-great granddaughters of some mythical woman from the Bible. I just don’t know what to think, anymore.” I wasn’t crying, but damn if I didn’t feel like doing it. “Hush, Jessica. I won’t let anything else happen to you, neither will Deacon. He might be human, but for a human he’s got his shit together.” Church gave me a reassuring rub under the chin with the top of his head. As he curled up in my lap and promptly went to sleep, I believed him. His little snores

29

Ghost of a Chance

ruffled the edges of my ghostly body. They tickled, but I didn’t care. For the first time since I died, I didn’t feel lost. Now, if only I could figure out how to wake his ass up to change the channel.

Chapter Seven I guess ghosts can sleep, because I woke with the sounds of Deacon puttering around in the kitchen scrambling what was left of my eardrums. The cat was gone from my lap and I had the strangest feeling that my wallet was missing. Aside from the paranoia, I felt pretty good. I stretched, trying to unknot myself from the couch. Even ghostly muscles cramp, if you were stupid enough to fall asleep on a couch. Tonight, I better get a bedroom to myself, unless big boy wanted to move over to let me bunk in with him. The thought of sleeping with Deacon did sound nice, didn’t it? Don’t get any funny ideas, I saw him first. “Look who’s all hot and bothered first thing in the morning.” Church chuckled, as he sauntered in from the kitchen. I could see he was entirely too pleased with himself. It would have bothered me if not for the tuna hanging from his whiskers. “Leave me alone, cat. I’ve got enough troubles without your wise cracking.” I stumbled past him without another word, deciding to let Tuna Breath slide for the moment. He could go hang himself for all I cared. Cats should be seen and not heard at this time in the morning. The tiny kitchen looked better than it had last night, and so did Deacon. He was standing in front of the stove, wearing only a pair of faded jeans. They were baggy, allowing the barest hint of his tighty-whiteys to show at the top. Well, seeing him blew one myth out of the water. Here I thought all hot guys wore boxers or nothing at all. Plainly, I hoped for the latter. He turned around and gave me a big smile. I barely noticed. I was too busy letting my eyes dance up that magnificent naked chest. If I had a quarter, I could have put someone’s eye out bouncing it off the chiseled mound of muscle. Too bad I left all my change back in my purse, which was probably in some police evidence room by now. Being dead could be a pain in the ass. “I didn’t expect you to be up so soon. I didn’t know ghosts could snore, but you sure proved to me they could.” Everyone was a comedian this morning. “I do not snore. It must have been the cat.” That’d serve the little bastard right for calling me hot and bothered. “If you say so.” I didn’t like the way he naturally assumed I was going to take his abuse. “I do.” How dare he call me a liar! If I said it was the cat, it was the cat, even if it was me. Seeing the look on my face, he abruptly changed the subject. Smart of him. “I talked to a friend of mine on the force a little while ago. He’s going to e-mail me a copy of the preliminary reports from last night. Sorry it was a busy night so the coroner’s report won’t be ready until later today. He’ll send it along, as soon, as he can get his hands on it.” I knew he was talking about me, about my murder. The whole thing seemed sort of disconnected, the way he was talking about it. I should have been freaking out, but I wasn’t. It was almost like I hadn’t died and was watching a cheesy cop show. Maybe, all this had thrown me face first into denial. I mean, I was still the same old me. The urge to jump out and yell boo at people hadn’t popped into my head or anything. Except for not having a real body, I was just as alive as anybody. The fact McStudly over there was making

J. Morgan

30

me all hot and bothered proved it. Nobody tell the cat I admitted anything. I’d hate to go all poltergeist on you. “Are you okay, Jessica? Shit, I forgot this is you we’re talking about.” The look on his face made me feel sorry for him, and I was the ghost in question. Men being the weaker sex, they did need more coddling than we stronger females did. A shame really, all those muscles and emotionally needy. “I’m fine, really.” I wasn’t sure if I was or not. I didn’t see any reason to make him feel any worse than he already did. As soon as I knew for sure, he’d be the first to know. Like I had anybody else to tell. The cat didn’t count, not that he wouldn’t read my mind anyway. He walked over to the table and sat down in the chair across from me. He looked like he had something else to say, but was thinking about how to spit it out. With the hound dog look on his face, he seriously freaked me out. “Deacon, is there something you need to tell me?” Well, if I waited for him to get around to telling me, I’d never find out. “I don’t know if I should tell you this, but—” Again with the puppy dog eyes. “Come on. I’m a big girl. I can take it.” “Carl, that’s my contact at the station. Well, he told me they got ahold of your parents.” Deacon sucked in his breath and held it for a moment. “Any way, he said that they’d be in town sometime today to identify your—” He stopped cold. The rest of the sentence died behind his gritted teeth. I no idea what to say. My mother was coming to Fort Worth! Heaven protect us. Even dead and out of her line of fire, the thought scared the crap out of me. I loved my Mom, but she was a little out there. My step-dad wasn’t exactly normal, either, but at least I knew how to play him. My mother on the other hand was like a five-year-old on a sugar high. You just didn’t know whether to duck or run for cover. With her there was no stand there and take it option. That said and done, I wanted my mommy. I knew she wouldn’t be able to see me, but I had to see her. Somewhere in the back of my head, I still had the childhood mentality that stated in no certain terms, mommies could make everything all better. “Deacon, can you find out when they get into town?” I couldn’t even look at him. My mind was racing with inane fears. No matter how hard I tried, they just wouldn’t go away. I knew I was being silly, but I had to see her. “Sure, I can have Carl check out the airlines for me.” I could have kissed him. Fondling and a little tying up wouldn’t have been out of the question either. “Thanks. Now, can I ask you one more favor?” I hated to impose but who else did I have to turn to? The cat didn’t look like he had a driver’s license. “Anything.” He reached for my hand then stopped, as he remembered what had happened the last time we touched. I decided to forgive him this one time. “I need to see them. I know it sounds crazy but I want to make sure they’re okay.” I wasn’t sure if I was lying to him or myself. “If that’s what you want, I’ll see what I can do. Jess, I don’t know if this is a good idea. They won’t be able to see you. I don’t want to see you get hurt.” This time he let his hand linger close to mine without flinching away. After less than a day, he actually seemed to care about me. I’d dated men for a whole year who had never once showed the intimacy he was at this moment. Why did I have to die before I

Ghost of a Chance

31

found a man like him? Sometimes, life can be a real bitch. “Don’t worry about me. I’m stronger than I look. I know everything you said is true, but I still want to see them. It’s something I have to do. I can’t explain it any more than that.” I felt all choked up. This day hadn’t started out at all like I wanted it to. Deacon gave me a weak smile, and nodded his head. Then, the strangest thing happened. I felt his hand close over mine. It didn’t pass through but actually closed over it. He felt solid to me. How could it be happening? I was a ghost. He must have realized it, too. His hand slid off mine, like I had the plague. I couldn’t blame him. I know I used the words freaking out a lot, but could you blame me? You try getting killed, then becoming a ghost. See, if you don’t spaz out a little. Hell, make it a lot. Deacon closed himself off to me again. I know we hadn’t known each other for very long, but I prided myself on being able to read people. Since the first moment that I set eyes on Deacon, I thought I had him, pegged as the strong silent type. I was wrong. Looking at him now, I could still see the strong silent type, but there was something else behind it. The business with his partner had made him reserved, but this was more than a fear of opening himself to another person. I could see now he was one of those guys, who had been hurt bad and didn’t like to let anyone get close enough to him and risk it happening again. Well he was going to have to change. We didn’t have a future together. The dead and the living don’t mix. When we got this killer out of the way, I was pretty sure I was out of here. I based my assumption on nothing more than watching Ghost, like a gazillion times. Until something better came along, I was going to keep believing the thin shred of hope I still had left to me. During my wool-gathering, Deacon had gotten up and walked into the living room. Just like a man. Things get a little emotional and they run for the hills. I could hear him talking to someone in the other room. I couldn’t hear anybody else in there with him, so he must be on the phone. I eavesdropped until I heard him hang up. Don’t give me that look. You would have done the exact same thing. It wasn’t like I could hear anything, anyway. He walked back into the kitchen. I wasn’t about to make the first move. Chance was the one who walked out on me, not the other way round. If he wanted to say he was sorry, I was all ears. I would even be the bigger person and not bring up the fact he walked out on me at an especially tender moment. “Jess, I just got off the phone with Carl. He checked with the airlines for me. Your parents will be on the three o’clock flight arriving at DFW International. Deacon was so sweet. He was checking on my folks and here I was thinking evil thoughts about him. Talk about jumping the gun. I guess being dead hadn’t made me any smarter or as good a judge of people as I thought I was. “I don’t know what to say.” “You don’t need to say anything. If you want, we can meet their plane at the airport.” He looked at me with those big eyes, making me want to throw my arms around him and give him the biggest kiss Detroit had on the market. “You mean it? Deacon, you’re really too much. I mean, you barely know me and you’re going to all this trouble for me.” It wasn’t like he was doing this to get in my pants, either. I could understand if his only reason was a quick panty raid. Blatant niceness was so strange, I had to

J. Morgan

32

find out why. “Why are you doing all this?” “Ever since the wreck, I’ve been running on empty. Nothing mattered to me. I filled the empty space with my work and even it wasn’t enough to put a dent in this gnawing space.” He thumped his chest. “Last night I met you and for some crazy reason the empty place didn’t seem so big.” When Deacon finished he looked at me with those soulful eyes and I just about melted. I had never heard anything so heartfelt in my life. From a man no less. Maybe, Miss Cicely was right. Could we really be soul mates? She sure seemed to think so. Can I be honest with you? I knew exactly how he felt. Up until this point, I had been going through the motions. I got up, went to work and did little else to show the world I even existed. Every once in a while, I might go out with my friends for a drink but that was the extent of my socalled social life. Deacon was right. He filled the empty space in me, too. Why couldn’t we have met one day sooner? I could have been with him last night, instead of ending up just another murder statistic on the ten o’clock news. “Deacon.” “Don’t say anything. It was hard enough telling you without.” His brows furrowed, as he tried to force the rest of the sentence out of his mouth. Now, it was my turn to cut him off short. “No, you got your say, now it’s my turn. I feel the same way. I might not be a living member of the human race anymore, but I’ve never felt more alive. Aside from being trapped in here with the infomercial from hell, this is the best time I’ve ever had with a man.” He smiled. “I find that hard to believe.” “Me too, but it’s the truth. I don’t know how all this is going to turn out. I’m totally clueless. The one thing I do know is if I hadn’t found you, I don’t know what I would have done.” I was going all misty and not sure of how I felt about it. All this openness was new to me. We sat there trapped in the moment. Neither one of us talking. Honestly, I don’t think we knew what to say. I, sure as the hell, didn’t. “Oh please. You two make me sick. I swear it’s like watching a bad Julia Roberts movie,” Church moaned, as he ambled past us. “Be quiet.” I hissed under my breath, drawing a weird look from Deacon. “I didn’t say anything.” Deacon looked five different ways confused and I honestly couldn’t blame him. “Not you, the cat.” I spat at the little furball. “The cat is talking to you, now.” He had a ‘got to call the men in white coats’ look in his eye. “Yeah, explain that one, Toots,” the cat snorted. He looked in his food bowl. His head snapped up. “Where’s my wet food? We had a deal.” “Just shut up!” I couldn’t handle two conversations at once. “The cat can talk to me. It has something to do with me being a ghost.” How do you explain things like talking cats? “Well, what is he saying?” He took it better than I thought. I guess when you can talk to dead people, anything is possible. “Nothing worthwhile.” “Asshole! You didn’t say that last night.” Church pouted. “He looks kind of pissed,” Deacon noted.

Ghost of a Chance

33

I looked at Deacon sheepishly. All right, the cat had a point. I did promise. “Uh, that’s my fault. I promised him I’d get him his wet food back.” I turned to Church. “There, are you happy?” “No, my bowl’s still empty.” The cat knocked the bowl across the floor to illustrate his point. “Then, I’d better feed him, seeing as how you promised.” He smiled and went to the cabinet. “Doesn’t this freak you out at all? I mean you have a ghost sitting at your kitchen table and your cat talks. Man, I would so be digging for some Prozac right now, if it was me.” I was just stating the obvious. “To tell you the truth. It’s a relief. Now, I got someone to tell me what the damn cat wants, when he’s jumping up and down on my balls at three o’clock in the morning.” He grinned, as he plopped a spoonful of congealed meat by-products in Church’s bowl. I had to laugh. It was hard to fight logic as bizarre as his. Mainly because it made sense in this case.

34

J. Morgan

Chapter Eight

It felt like I was playing hooky or something, as we drove through town. My brain kept telling me I should be at work. I couldn’t tell you how bad I felt at not having a body to follow through on the feeling. If you believe any of that, I’ve got some swamp property to sell you in the middle of Mojave Desert. We had been driving all over the place, reviewing old crime scenes in hopes of triggering something in Deacon’s memory or mine. We had been at it for over three hours. I like a good ride as much as the next girl, but this was all business. He ended our tour of Fort Worth’s scenic homicide hotbeds by taking us back to my murder scene. It hadn’t even been twenty-four hours and you couldn’t even tell a murder had taken place. The place had been swept clean. There wasn’t even a chalk outline of my body. I thought I deserved at least a squiggly white smudge or two to mark my passing. You know, like my own private Kilroy was here. There was a hot dog vender set up in the exact spot my body had bled out the last of my life. You couldn’t get more depressing than total obscurity. What amazed me was the city could clean up a murder but couldn’t find the time to keep trash out of the gutters. You tell me, if it sounded screwed up to you or if it’s just me. Hey, it’s my tax dollars at work. Well, it had been my tax dollars at work. That meant I still got a reason to bitch. I was never a big fan of the TV cop shows. When I watch TV, I want to escape from the crappy reality around me, not get bogged down in it. Watching Deacon was like watching one of those shows. In spite of there being nothing left of the crime scene, he had been able to drag up a few clues. Using one of those black light thingies, he found the exact bloody writing we had seen in the other crime scene photos. What it meant I didn’t know. I was not one of these daughters of Lilith. Though from the looks of my real father, I might be inbred on his side, but wasn’t about to admit to it. Biblical scion I was not. Don’t look at me all crazy. I saw Dogma. I know what the word means. The fact the writing was there did make me wonder. Most people couldn’t trace their ancestors past maybe three generations at the most. It’s sad but true. Even I wasn’t too sure of where my family really came from. I knew I was a hodge-podge of nationalities, French, English, a little Irish, and the prerequisite Native American thrown in for good measure. For all I knew I could be a daughter of Lilith or the great-great granddaughter of Martha fricking Washington for that matter. If my reasoning was true, I could very well be a descendent of Lilith. Hold the phones! If I was one, it meant my Mom must be one too. Oh God! I had to get to her. If there was a killer angel out there hunting for these daughters of Lilith and thought I was one, she was in some major danger. “Deacon, how long did you say until my parents get into Fort Worth?” There was a shaky edge to my words. “I don’t know.” He checked his watch. “They should be touching down in half an hour, or so. I guess.”

35

Ghost of a Chance

“We need to get to the airport. Now!” My voice was a high pitch squeal. “There’s plenty of time. I know you want to see them.” Deacon slowly pulled the car out into traffic. “Sure I want to see them, but I think we have a bigger problem. If the killer thinks that I’m one of those daughters of Lilith then it would mean so is my Mom.” My heart caught in my throat, the words echoing in my head. “And you think he’s liable to go after her next.” He caught on quick for a man. You had to give him credit for not being a dummy like most men I knew. “Damn, straight! I’m not letting my Mom become the next girl on his do list.” She might try to haunt me. I wasn’t about to have that shit happening. “Neither am I. If she’s anything like you, I don’t think my apartment is big enough for the three of us.” He laughed, but I could tell he meant it about not letting anything happen to my mother. “You don’t know the half of it.” My childhood twitch made a sudden reappearance. “Then, hold on. It’s about to get a little bit bumpy.” And the road became a blur. ***** He wasn’t kidding. I’m not the safest driver in the world, but he was taking those streets like a Duke boy. Even I knew when to slow down, like when the sound barrier explodes around you. I couldn’t complain. The last thing I wanted to be was a ghostly backseat driver. I was just glad he had taken my idea seriously. The cop from last night would have laughed in my face without a second thought. It took less than fifteen minutes for the airport to loom through his cracked windshield. No mean feat, it took me almost an hour to get there the last time I went home for a visit. Deacon skirted through the traffic, like a pro. I could never have driven like him on my best day. My selfpreservation instinct is too high. If I wasn’t already dead, I would have been done everything but jump out the window. I sighed, as he pulled the chugging car into the unloading area in front of the Southwestern Airlines sign. He parked illegally, but didn’t seem to care. A security guard rushed down the sidewalk and started to say something to him. Deacon simply whipped out his wallet and flashed his badge in the man’s face. The guard nodded then walked back down the sidewalk. On suspension or not, I don’t think Deacon was a man used to being told no. “I thought you were suspended from the force. Don’t they make you turn in your badge or something?” I asked, as he opened my door. “That’s only on TV, darling. Officially, I’m on administrative leave, not suspension. There’s a difference.” “Sounds like the same thing to me.” Well, it did. “Well, it isn’t. I thought we were here to save your mother, not to ask me twenty questions.” I could tell he was joking. “I thought we could do both. We did get here with time to spare. You should really go on the circuit. NASCAR is always looking for good drivers.” “Now, you’re knocking my driving. What next? Are you going to diss my clothes?” He tried to look hurt, but I wasn’t buying it.

J. Morgan

36

“Since, you mentioned it. You do have the Fonzi on crack look going for you.” I broke down into giggles. He leaned into me and whispered. “For a ghost you sure have a lot of lip.” “Want to pucker up and see just how much I got.” I made kissy faces at him. He looked shocked but was that a hint of want-to in his eye? I knew it was in mine. “Uh, we had better get inside. Your parents’ flight should be here any minute now,” he mumbled and walked off. I raced to catch up with him. He was my ticket through the automatic doors. The idea of just walking through them sounded kind of icky to me. I knew theoretically I could do it, but what if it didn’t work and I got stuck halfway through the glass. Then, I’d have people walking through me all day. Definitely not how I planned to spend my day at the airport. Deacon stopped short of the doors, held up by a gaggle of old women fresh from Las Vegas. One of them dropped a bag of casino chips and bent over trying to scoop them all up, blocking the door. Why the hell didn’t she just cash them in? Some people have funny ideas about what should be considered souvenirs. There had to be almost four hundred dollars in chips there. I don’t know about you, but I could have done some serious damage at Nieman Marcus with all the cash she had rolling around the sidewalk. Hell, I’d be set at Wal-mart. Who am I kidding? I nearly missed seeing when the old biddy had gathered up all her ill-gotten booty. I barely slipped past her before the door slammed shut. Deacon had gone through while I was gawking at the old lady convention. I raced to catch up with him, finally catching up with him at the Delta counter. “Did you forget something?” I chided him, once he stopped his long legged trek. “Uh, sorry,” he mumbled. “I was trying to find your parents.” “How are you going to find them, Mr. Man? Last time I checked, you don’t even know what they look like.” Sometimes men were so frigging clueless. What did men do before they had women to point out the obvious? “Maybe, you should lead the way.” He stepped away, motioning for me to take the lead. “Ya think.” This is the point where I’d coyly give him a slap on the arm. So, just imagine I did it instead of thinking about it. I didn’t give him a chance to answer. I swept past him, like I knew where I was going, which I didn’t. The important thing was I looked like I did. Bravado is the key to any successful bullshit artist. After ten minutes of mindless wandering through the terminal, I realized this was getting us nowhere. “Do you have any idea what gate they’re coming into?” He grinned. “Wondered how long it’d take you to ask me?” “Then, why did you let me walk around looking like a fool?” I was really not in the mood for this. I was dead, my mother was in town, and I was stuck wearing the same outfit for all eternity. If my afterlife sounded like heaven to you, you could have it. “Would you believe I just thought about it?” He took a step back. I was glad to see my feminine wiles weren’t on the fritz. “No!” “Well, I did.” He shrugged. A commotion coming from the gate across from us saved him from my full frontal wrath. I

Ghost of a Chance

37

didn’t even need to look to know instinctively my mother was at the center of it. The sudden knot where my gut used to be was enough to tell me the obvious. Mother was in the building. I was just grateful I was dead and for once wouldn’t be the center of her whirlwind. See, I knew if I looked hard enough, I’d find something good about this whole being dead thing. Sure enough, I turned around and there she was. Surrounded by a horde of women flashing paperbacks with steamy covers in the air, my mother blazed a trail through the crowded airport. Beside me, Deacon let out a gasp. I looked to see what was wrong and he had the same glassy-eyed look, as those women grouped around my mother. Oh shit! Deacon was a closet romance junkie. “Do you know who that is?” he stammered out. “Yeah, my Mom.” I couldn’t help but smirk. This was going to be fun. “Your Mom is Veronica Carr!” Oh, this was rich. “How do you know who Veronica Carr is?” “Who doesn’t know who she is? Veronica Carr is only the greatest writer ever. She does the Crimson Knights series.” The awe in his voice made me want to gag. I should be used to it by now. When I was thirteen, my Mom sold her first novel, Fangs of Forever. It had been an instant success, selling over a million copies in its first year. That one book spawned a whole series of books based on the exploits of a band of vampires, who fought the dark things that go bump in the night. Did I forget to mention they had hot steamy sex on almost every other page? It’s a wonder they have time to fight anything. I had to break this up or he’d never move. I’d seen a lot of star-struck fans to know the look. He was so gone, nothing short of an atom bomb was going to move his ass. Well, screw that! We had a job to do. “Deacon, you got to go over and get her away from those women,” I hissed in his ear. “I can’t go over there!” “Why the hell not?” “Because that’s Veronica Carr.” There was a look of pure horror on his face, like I just told him to go knock her off or something. “No, the woman in question is my Mom and she’s in danger. Remember? We came here to make sure nothing happens to her. We can’t save her butt, if you’re too busy hiding from her to get the job done.” “I’m not hiding from her. I just don’t want to look like one of those women.” He waved his hand toward the growing crowd around dear old Mom. “You won’t. I promise you. For one thing, you’re a hot ass man. My Mom will have no problem talking to you. For a second thing, suck it up. Be a damn man!” Screw the Dr. Phil crap. Men needed to be told what to do otherwise nothing would ever get done. I was just about to tell him some more sage advice, when the world exploded around me. My head filled with fire. Every insubstantial atom of my ghostly body screamed in agony. Through a haze of pain, I searched for the reason. I didn’t have to look for long. Striding through the crowded airport, a figure wrapped in a swirling black shadow was making straight for my mother.

38

J. Morgan

Chapter Nine

You know how everyone says in that one moment time stood still? I always that it was a load of crap. Well, let me tell you it ain’t. All around me, people had came to a frozen stop. Even the air seemed swollen and sticky. I stared out through the haze of agony the dark figure brought with its sudden appearance. The airport terminal was like a fuzzy TV screen set on a shaky pause. I took everything in. Deacon was caught in a look of confusion, his face half turned in my direction while his eyes darted toward my mother. In the middle of her fans a strained smile plastered Mom’s face, as she reached to sign an autograph. I saw my step-dad beside her, the grief over my death a haggard mask covering his face. Behind it all, the dark angel moved like hellish quicksilver toward the center of it all. I had to do something. Agony erupted through me again, as the creature drew within a few hundred yards of us. I felt like its presence was driving broken glass under my skin. Everything in me told me to fall down and give up. I was dead. There was no reason to go through this. It wasn’t worth it. Then, I saw my mother out of the corner of my eye and I knew I was wrong. She was worth it. She was my Mom after all. I pushed past through the pain. If I didn’t do something fast, she was dead and I knew it. A little pain, I could deal with. Having to spend all eternity with my mother bitching about me letting her get killed, was the only thing I couldn’t deal with. I felt something click inside me. Mother and eternity all in the same sentence broke through the pain. For the first time since the dark angel appeared I was able to move. Now, all I had to do was get Deacon out of freeze dry and we could send this freak packing. Back at his place, when we touched, we sparked. If I touched him, would it be enough to break the spell? There was only one way to find out. I leaned over to him. My hand felt like it was like moving through pudding, as I reached for him. Finally I forced my hand far enough so that my fingers brushed against the side of his stubbled cheek. Nothing happened. I wasn’t expecting thunderbolts, and lightning, very, very frightening, but something would have been nice. Luckily, I was woman enough to know how to get a man’s attention. Strangely, I was able to move a little better after touching Deacon. The thick soupy feeling was fading. It wasn’t exactly gone but I wasn’t feeling turtle-ish either. Hopefully, it would make this next part easier. I let my hand fall down Deacon’s chest until it rested in front of his crotch. I bit back a girlish giggle. Before I could chicken out, I jabbed my hand through the loose-fitting jeans. Two things happened at once. The sparks I was looking for came, excuse the pun, exploding from him. The thin reeds of lightning warped through the terminal. I flinched as they passed harmlessly through the crowd. Deacon sputtered into life. “Jessica, why are you touching my willie?” Him getting unfroze was the second thing, if you thought I forget about it. The question startled me. It took me a second to realize I could actually feel it! I had his thingie right where I’d been wanting it, well not exactly where I’d been wanting it but you know

Ghost of a Chance

39

what I mean, and I felt the throbbing weight of it in the palm of my hand. It felt nice, as thingies go, and a lot bigger than I was used to dealing with. Not totally unexpected, but a surprise nonetheless. For once my overactive imagination was working in my favor. Too bad I was too dead to reap the rewards. “Jessica, could you let go?” He took a step back, pulling me with him. Taking a final squeeze, like you wouldn’t, I released him. “Sorry.” I felt anything but. He didn’t need to know about my perverted tendencies. Suddenly, I felt dirty. My mother was in danger. A killer angel was coming straight for us, and all I could think about was copping a cheap feel. “What the hell is that!” Deacon yelled, breaking me from the guilt of my self-loathing. I didn’t have to be a rocket scientist to know where he was pointing, straight toward the killer angel. “That is the sucker who killed me. Now, he’s going to get my mother, because somebody went all ga-ga!” I yelled back. “What are we going to do?” he asked his voice a little less hysterical than I felt, but not by much. “I don’t know. You’re the cop. Go arrest him.” I pointed and gave him a mental push. “I don’t think that’ll work.” The chicken! “Well, duh, but we’ve got to do something.” I looked at him, giving him my best Nana evil eye. If you had ever met my grandmother, you’d understand. “Like what? I left the exorcist in my other pants.” Apparently, my Nana look wasn’t as effective as the original’s. “Let me put it this way. If that thing gets my mother, no more Crimson Knights.” If the threat of no more books didn’t get him moving, nothing would. “Jessica, I have no idea what to do against a—whatever it is.” He waved his hand towards the figure in black. “Can you understand that? A mugger, a bank robber, a normal run-of-the mill murderer, those I can handle. Demonic angels are way out of league.” Men were weak as water. The minute you asked them to do something, they went all gooey in the knees. I might not know what to do either, but I wasn’t going to stand back and let dear old Mom become its next victim. I swept past Deacon, thinking of several choice words I’d have for him, if I lived though this of course. The chances were good I wouldn’t, so my mental berating was a wasted effort. It did make me feel better though. For those whole two seconds I totally forgot I was about to try to stop a homicidal angel from killing my mother. Then, it stepped right in front of me, well within ten feet of me. Believe me. A mile and a half was too damn close and here I was walking up to it, like Milla Jovovich from Resident Evil. My fear was soon displaced by amazement. What I had mistaken for the thing’s clothes was really black smoke. The ebony vapors curled from somewhere inside its body and swirled like a tornado around it. The remainder of the thing looked like a man, a perfect man. His hair was golden and swam about his head. The angel’s eyes, because it was the only way I could think of it now, were the color of pale ice with a halo of blue where its irises should have been. What glimpses I had of its body were enough to take my breath away. In spite of all the obvious perfection, the look on its face betrayed anything close to what I’d call angelic. The mouth was an upturned snarl. White teeth gnashed behind blood red lips.

J. Morgan

40

Remember the eyes. Well, they were like looking into a mirror without a reflection staring back. And, I was supposed to stop this guy? Where the hell was my psychiatrist when I needed him? I was all ready to run for the hills. Don’t give me that look. My Mom is one scary bitch. Ask anybody. They will tell you. She can handle a killer angel. I would just get in her way. So, if you’ll excuse me, there’s a thing I need to see about back at Deacon’s place. A burning toaster, yeah that was it. I left a burning toaster in the bathtub next to a bottle of sleeping pills. Before I could turn around to get those sleeping pills put up, the angel stopped dead in its tracks. Okay, I don’t think stopping it was in the plan, but it did give me a better chance of running like hell and getting away. The getting away part was what I was worried about, if you couldn’t tell. You ever have one of those days where nothing went right? This was mine. The plan went to hell. The angel looked straight at me and I froze. Couldn’t move an inch. He had me dead to rights. Then, he opened his mouth and started screaming. Well, it wasn’t really a scream. It was more like a shriek, something between an old lady being mugged and a really pissed-off eagle. Whatever it sounded like, the sound drove me to my knees. I watched helplessly, as the thing walked straight toward me, pushing people down in its haste. The need to piss myself desperately filled my brain. The only thing saving me the embarrassment was the fact I had no workable bladder. Basically, I was a stone block screwed five ways to Sunday. I didn’t need an anvil to fall on my head to know I was about to be worse than dead. I was dead already, and it wasn’t all that bad, so I had no idea what could be worse than dead. I just knew it couldn’t be good. The only bright spot was at least he’d quit all the awful yelling. It had been getting on my nerves, like you wouldn’t believe. The black smoke reached me first. A chill went right through me. I felt the cold filling every ounce of my ectoplasmic body. It was like frozen fire licking at my soul. I wanted to scream at the invasion of it, but my mouth locked tight. All I could do was stare into it as the thing bore down on me. Then something weird happened. I noticed the look on its face wasn’t the anger-filled mask of before. If I could call it anything, it looked like fear. The whole thing startled me. He paused tentatively a few feet from where I was standing. From his posture it seemed like he might be unsure of what to make of me. Well, that made two of us, buddy. A spark of recognition crossed his face and he took a step back. “What’s wrong, never had one come back on ya before?” I hissed at him. My voice was the consistency of wet gravel. I didn’t care. He killed me and he was going to listen to me bitch about it. The thing let out a muffled squeak. I forced my leg to move. My foot took a shaky step forward. The angel stepped back again. My next step proved easier. Whatever power it had over me, seemed to be lessening. Its body was all but quaking as I moved toward it. This was fun. “Okay, you son of a bitch! See the crazy woman over there. She’s my Mom. You may have got me, but she’s off limits. Understand.” It sounded a lot feistier than I felt. He might be backing up, but my brain kept telling me to shut the hell up. Too bad, I wasn’t in the mood to listen. Apparently, neither was he. The words had barely left my mouth and the air around the angel imploded around it. I shielded my eyes against the air that rushing to fill the void, where he

Ghost of a Chance

41

had been standing. The sound of it was deafening, worse than the creature’s earlier shriek. I kept my eyes squeezed shut until a loud pop told me it was over. My hands dropped from my eyes and the creature was gone. The terminal was a bustle of activity, like the world hadn’t almost come to a messy end. Even the people the angel had knocked down were back on their feet, as if they hadn’t been lying on the dirty floor. Deacon walked up beside me. He had been the only witness to the brouhaha. I was about to ask him about it, when my mother and her crowd of fans stopped in front of us. Mom’s eyes grew to the size of ostrich eggs. I knew without even having to think about it, she saw me. Wasn’t that a kick in the ass? I couldn’t even die to get away from her. What was the sense in being dead, if you couldn’t avoid overbearing relatives? She murmured something under her breath and thrust her carry on bag toward my stepdad. It took her half a second to elbow her way through the gaggle of women. They parted before her like the Red Sea. From the look on her face, I suddenly wished the angel would come back. I could bully him. There was no bullying her. I tried once in my stupid teenage years. I’ve still got the scars. Remind me to show you sometime. I shuffled my feet, not knowing what to expect. What I really want to do was shrink until I was about an inch high and hide in Deacon’s pocket. Knowing her, she’d just kill him to get to me. So, I stood there with nowhere to run. When she opened her mouth to talk, I flinched, another old habit that I couldn’t break. “Don’t stand there looking at me like a deer in the headlights. You’re not five, any more.” She paused, and I knew she was gearing up for the guilt trip from hell. I just didn’t know what direction she was going to hit me from. Then, she let fly. “Do you know what you’ve done to your father? You’re lucky he’s not dead, standing there beside you. Next time you decide to get yourself killed, try to remember what a wuss he is before you decide to pull a stunt like this again.” It wasn’t exactly what I expected, but with my mother it never was.

42

J. Morgan

Chapter Ten

I was absolutely speechless. Here I was deader than shit, and all she could do was bitch at me. Where was the motherly love? I wasn’t expecting her to fall on her knees and sob hysterically, but something. Come on, I did pop out of her loins. I deserved a Lifetime movie moment not Whatever Happened to Baby Jane. “Well, are you going to say anything?” Mom was tapping her foot, not a good sign. “Hey, Mom,” I shuffled my feet, looking for the nearest exit. “Jess, you’re impossible. Beau, get your butt over here and tell her how impossible she is.” She waved for my step dad to come over. From the look on his face, he thought she was crazy. See how well he knew her. What dear old Mom didn’t realize was he couldn’t see me! He thought she was nuts, because to him I wasn’t there. This was rich. Man was it going to piss her off, when she found out. “Angel Blossom, who are you talking to?” He tried not to sound like he thought she was nuts, but you could tell he did. “Your daughter.” Mom shook her fingers in my direction. “But Jess is dead.” He definitely had the padded room look in his eye. I couldn’t agree with him more. Put her in one right away. “I know that, bugger snot. Do I look totally bonkers to you? Her damn ghost is standing right in front of me!” “Veronica, what did I tell you about mixing Godiva and Jack Daniels? Chocolate cocktails are not a food group. Let me dig your pills out.” He reached into her purse and began rummaging around. She promptly slapped his hand away. “Get the hell out of there! I don’t need my pills. I need you to open your fecking eyes.” She grabbed his face and slammed it into mine. The recognition was instantaneous. One minute I wasn’t there then I was standing right in front of his face. He struggled to get away, but mother would have none of it. She held him firmly in place until his face turned five shades of red ending in a pale violet. “Jessie.” My name came out in a gasp. I felt for him. I really did. The shock alone must be killing him. He wasn’t my real dad, but in every sense of the word he was. I had been seven when he and dear old Mom got married. I hate to say it, but even then I was a chip off the maternal block. It took a while and a lot of patience on his part before I finally came around. It was his undying love that won me over. My sperm donor, as I like to call him, never had anything to do with me. He never even tried, but Beau did. He made sure I never lacked for anything. He went to every stupid school function, bought me my first car and tried his best to be the buffer between mother and my raging teenage hormones. For all those little things and more, he was my dad To see the look of horror on his face was more than I could bear. It made me wish Mom hadn’t forced him to see me. Standing here, all I wanted was for him to throw his arms around me and tell him everything was going to be okay. Well, all right. I wanted him to bitch-slap my Mom, too, but that was another issue, altogether.

Ghost of a Chance

43

“Beau Daddily, it’s okay.” I couldn’t stand it anymore. The ugly silence was deafening. “No, it’s not.” He sobbed. “You aren’t supposed to be dead.” I broke down. His words brought it all home to me. I would never get married, or have children. There was no sense in worrying about the long overdue raise at work. I wasn’t getting it, because corpses didn’t get raises. I’d never be old enough to truly appreciate Murder She Wrote marathons. It was all over. My grand unplan for the rest of my life was for naught. All I had was Deacon, the crazy cat and the need to stop my killer. It was better than the rambling sham of a life I’d been living, but I was still dead. Dead people didn’t have a future. The sadness in his face was killing me. I looked away and caught the same look on my mother’s face. Now, that was truly unexpected. For all her earlier bluff and bluster, she did care. The glossy look in her eyes told me what her mouth couldn’t. This had been as hard on her, as it had on Beau. She had always been so good at hiding her emotions I guess I never noticed it applied to me too. In that moment I knew ghosts could cry. “Jessica, we need to get out of here, before that thing decides to come back,” Deacon whispered in my ear. Somehow, I had forgotten all about him and it. My mother had that effect on me. I scanned the crowd. Thankfully, I saw no sign of the creature. Its lack of appearance didn’t mean it couldn’t be lurking somewhere, waiting for another chance to get at her. Maybe, it was time for some hasty introductions and a quick trip back to the car. “Mom, Beau, we need to get you out of here.” I hoped my fear wasn’t showing through, but Deacon had put the whammy on me. “Why? I haven’t even got my luggage yet.” She slammed the old face back in place. The tears were gone. “I’ll see to getting them for you, while Jessica takes you to the car.” I was surprised to see Deacon had found his voice again. Maybe, the great Veronica Carr mystique was wearing off. “And who is this, Jess?” Mother cooed. “Behave, Roni. Jessie’s friend is not used to your vamp act. Leave him alone.” Beau put his hand on her shoulder. “You’re no fun.” She reached over and stroked his graying hair. “It’s nice to know my bugger britches can still get jealous.” “I’m not jealous. I’m just trying to stop you from embarrassing yourself, you old cow.” Beau snorted. “You son of a bitch! Old cow! That’s the pot calling kettle black, you old goat!” “It takes an old goat to put up with your cowish ways.” “Where’s my gun?” she howled. “Are they always like this?” Deacon moved back, keeping one eye on the pair. “Yes, they call it foreplay. Just ignore it and whatever you do, don’t let them use your bedroom. Old people loving is icky.” It was a lesson I had learned from first hand experience. Burning sheets and buying a new mattress is the only option. The last time I even considering moving. “If they keep it up, we won’t have to worry about the thing coming back.” He pointed to a pair of security guards heading toward them. Separating them was the only answer. “Gotcha. Beau, why don’t you get the luggage and Deacon and I will take mother to the car.”

J. Morgan

44

Mom’s head turned away from her to glare at me. “I’m not going anywhere until I know what the hell is going on.” “Ma’am. It’s really important to get you out of here. If we promise to explain everything once we’re in the car, will you please come with us?” He turned on the charm and it was working. “See, Beau. At least one man knows the proper way to talk to a lady.” She gave my dad a flip of her wrist. “That’s just because, he doesn’t know you yet. Give him time.” Beau walked off toward the luggage carousel. “Will he be okay off by himself?” I leaned into Deacon. “I think so. The angel or whatever it is seems to be only after women who fit this daughter of Lilith bill. Let’s get your mother out of here. We’ll worry about getting her safely outside to the car first. If your dad doesn’t show up in a few minutes, I’ll go in after him.” His reassuring words made sense. The only flaw in his plan was instead of Beau being in the angel’s cross-hairs, we were going to be. I knew I should have been an orphan. “What are you two whispering about? I thought we were blowing this chicken coop.” She reached over and grabbed Deacon by the arm. With a none too subtle jerk she led him toward the door. “Jessica, don’t dawdle. Your friend and I won’t wait up.” To prove her point they were nearly to the exit before I had the good sense to take off after them. I would have still been standing there, if I hadn’t remembered the sliding doors. All right, I’m a little neurotic, so sue me. My brain-dead delay caused a near hit with the doors, as I scooted through them on the heels of Deacon and Mom. I had one brief second of fear, as the heavy glass and steel doors slapped shut on the hem of my shirt. I turned and gasped. The tiny shred of cloth turned to smoke and filtered away. My hand went to the torn shirt. Where the piece of cloth was missing, there were no rips, or loose bits of string. If anything, the rip looked like it had been erased. It made me wonder what would have happened if it had been a part of me clipped by the door instead, and not my shirt. Shivers all around. I was saved from my crazy train of thought by Beau coming through the doors. He was straining under the load of his single bag and two massive trunks with my mother stamped all over them. Deacon shot past me to give him a hand. Taking the larger of the two trunks, he pointed my father toward the car. Beau gave him a weak smile and headed toward us. He and Deacon dropped the bags in the trunk, while mother and I settled into the car. Luckily, Deacon remembered to leave the car door open for me, through I think it was more for Mom’s benefit than mine. For some reason the fact rankled with me. Jealousy had never been an issue between us. She was the dominant personality and we both knew it. I knew except for a veiled comment from Miss Cicely, Deacon and I were nothing to each other. Still, the old bat needed to get her claws out of him. I might not be able to act on my impulses, but he was still mine. Deacon poked his head in my window. “I talked to your dad. We both agree to wait until we get to my apartment before we talk about all this. I hope that’s okay with you.” “Sure thing,” I grunted. “Is something wrong?” he honestly didn’t know. Well, I wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of telling him. “No, don’t you think we need to get going?“ I gave him the cold shoulder, looking at Beau

Ghost of a Chance

45

as he slide in beside me. “Yeah, no telling when that thing might decide to come back,” he agreed, missing the whole cold shoulder thing. Men are so unbelievably clueless. He shot me a smile and got into the car. As soon as he did, Mom started her inane chatter. I looked over at dad, who had joined me in the backseat. He gave me his usual nod of the head. We both knew how she got, when she her motor hit its full running speed. We had long ago learned to tune her out. It had been either that or go totally insane. For once it was someone else on the other end of the conversation. I leaned back and let the sound of her voice lull me to sleep.

46

J. Morgan

Chapter Eleven

I don’t know when I fell asleep. Hopefully, it had been long enough to miss the majority of my mother’s vamp impersonation. I finally came around to the sound of opening doors. I stretched and looked up sleepy-eyed just in time to see Deacon swinging around to open the door for me. Maybe, Chivalry wasn’t dead after all. Somewhere in the distance I could hear Mom and Beau, as they bickered back and forth with each other. The further away they got, the louder their conversation became. My mother was nothing if not highly vocal. She didn’t even need a microphone to make a stadium full of people, jump to attention. I murmured a prayer thanking Deacon had letting me rest, until they were nearly inside. The way this day was turning out, I was going to need the stored up energy. Both of us cringed as we entered the apartment building’s lobby. Even though they had reached the third floor, their fighting filled the entire room. You’d think they’d be grateful to find their only daughter was still around, but no, they had to show their asses. Which was strange, Beau was normally as henpecked as they come. He rarely raised his voice to Mom. Even before she became famous, he had been content to rest in her shadow. As far as I knew, he was the only one who could keep her in check when she got her mad on. Hearing them go at it unnerved me more than it usually did. I thought it must be the stress of hearing I was dead, then finding me in the almost-flesh waiting for them at the airport affecting them. Well, wait until they heard the rest of the story. I shot Deacon a wry smile and shrugged. From the look on his face, he was about ready to move and leave the cat along with everything else in the apartment to get away from them. I knew the feeling well, but it wouldn’t work. If you tried to hide, they’d just find you and drag you back. As we reached the top of the stairs, we saw them standing in front of Deacon’s door. He’d given them the key and told them to go right on in, but they stood in place. Neither one of them were talking. For once blessed silence hung between the pair. Instead, they were eyeing the door suspiciously. Beau moved over to the side. We caught a glimpse of Deacon’s door and knew why they were so quiet. The door stood wide open. I remembered him locking the door and checking it before we’d left. Deacon dropped my mother’s bags and reached for his gun. He waved us back and took a step inside. Being dead, I didn’t have to listen to him, so I snuck up behind him. My mother hissed at me but I chose to ignore her, too. I was a little too dead for a butt wupping. Deacon felt me behind him and gave me a protective glance. I gave him my winning smile, which I hoped would let him know I wasn’t about to stay put in the hallway with my crazy parents. It must have worked, because he turned back around and shrugged. I have that effect on men. The apartment was pitch black. I couldn’t even make out the stinking cat. I didn’t know if not seeing the little bugger was a good thing or not. Deacon eased forward into the darkness. His steps came to a dead stop, as a light flickered on from the kitchen. He turned around and held up his hand for me to stop. I thought about it for a second and moved up beside him, any way.

Ghost of a Chance

47

“Deacon, let me go take a look.” I hissed in his ear. “Like hell I will. What if the killer’s back there?” “It’s not like he can kill me twice. I promise if it is him, I’ll yell really loud, so you can come running to save the day.” I pushed past him before he could argue with me. It was the best way I could think of to win the argument. I crept as softly, as I could down the hallway. The kitchen door sat cracked open and I could see a light swaying back and forth through the slender opening. At first, I thought it might be a flashlight, but the closer I got, the more it looked like a candle. Reaching the door, I placed my face up to the crack at an angle, so I could peer through. The kitchen bathed in the pale yellow light of a single candle. I could make out a vague shape seated at the table, but little else. Cursing my missing body, I strained to see who it was. The slender crack was too small to see squat, dammit! “Let me get the door for you, Toots.” I look down to see the cat push through the opening, then I was falling straight into the room. Not my best entrance, but if there was a homicidal killer sitting at the table, I wasn’t exactly trying to impress him with my poise and grace. “You really are a ghost!” A lilting feminine voice squealed from the candlelight. What the hell was this! First, he put the moves on my Mom, now he had some floozy waiting for him in the kitchen. I mean I might be dead, but that’s no reason to flaunt it in my face. From the sound of her voice, she was obviously underage. What did he do, split his time between the old folks’ home and the high school? Let’s not forget about him telling her about me being a ghost. “Mom told me you were, but I didn’t believe her. This is so cool,” the girl rattled on, obviously to the fact I was kissing the floor and not listening to a word she said. Did she say Mom? From the floor, it definitely sounded like she said Mom. He was just sick. Deacon was doing her and her mom. Ewww! Wait a minute. He was pretty free with telling people he had a dead girl at his house too. Didn’t anybody know when to keep their traps shut anymore? “Jojo, what are you doing here?” Deacon asked from the open kitchen door. He stepped over me and made for the girl. He did pause in mid-step to switch on the kitchen light. What better way to highlight my shame for the world to see than to shine a spotlight on the dead girl who couldn’t get up. I blinked, as light flooded the room. By the time the black dots cleared from my eyes, Deacon had made it to the table. Getting to my feet, I instantly went to check this floozy out. She was underage! Go to jail for the next thirty to forty years underage. The girl couldn’t have been more than sixteen, if she was a day. Her looks were vaguely familiar, but at that age they all look alike. Her skin was a soft sensuous shade of cocoa. It didn’t even have a millimeter of sag to it. Youth should be a crime in and of itself. Her hair was a waterfall of ebony curls around a cutesy cherub face. It just made me sick, and don’t even get me started on her body. Needless to say, I never had a body like it and I’m pretty sure, even at her young age, she’d had work done. Oh, don’t look at me like that, like you’ve never got catty over another woman, who might be better looking than you. I’m not saying she did look better than me, but if she did. See, you don’t feel so fucking superior now. Do you?

J. Morgan

48

It was time to put this strumpet in her place. “Deacon, don’t you want to introduce us?” It came out bitchier than I wanted it to, but she got the point. “Sorry, Jess this is Jojo.” I let the Jess slide. I had bigger fish to fry, but I wrote it down for later punishment. “Nice to meet you, Jojo.” Am I the only one looking for a clown car to pull up? Who names their kid Jojo? A clown, that’s who. “Deacon, I told you to stop calling me that. I’m not a baby, any more.” She gave his arm a friendly nudge. I’d like to give her a friendly nudge right into the Gulf of Mexico. “Tell it to somebody, who didn’t have to chase you all over your mother’s backyard trying to get you to put your pants back on when you were three.” He laughed. Holy crap! What did he do, case nursery schools? “Stop it! She’s going to think I’m a baby. I’m fourteen. I’m practically a woman.” The girl even looked cute when she pouted. Bleck! “Am I missing something here?” This was getting confusing and a little too much, like American Beauty. It was freaking me out. “Sorry, this is Miss Cicely’s daughter.” “Well, that explains everything.” I threw my hands up in confusion. All right, I was wrong. She isn’t a floozy and he isn’t the world’s biggest perv. But, I was getting to be the world’s biggest closet stalker and the biggest over-obsessed ghost. Should I slink away now before they realize it? “I would, if I were you.” Church jumped up on the table with a thump. “You shut up.” I snapped. “Hey I’m not the one with the skizzy mind, missy.” He had me there. Maybe, if I ignored him, he’d go away. “Jojo, what are you doing here?” Deacon gave me the perfect opportunity to turn a deaf ear to the furry sucker. “Mom sent me. She was going to send Kenny, but he’s in big trouble.” She leaned forward, like any good gossip would. “Mom found out he’s planning to go to law school this fall. She told him his decision was a blight on the family name and grounded him until he learned the error of his ways.” “Why would she do go all nuts about him going to law school? My Mom would have killed for a lawyer in the family.” “He’s got the gift. Those blessed by the Loa don’t become lawyers. Me, I’m almost blind to the spirit world. I could become a lawyer, no sweat, but not him.” You couldn’t miss regret in her voice. “The power usually passes from mother to daughter, but I got left out of the loop.” She could see me. What was the deal? Where I come from, we don’t go around seeing dead people. To me, she was so not the definition of lawyer material. “Uh, Jojo, did your mother send you here for a reason?” Deacon looked nervously at the girl. “Yeah, I almost forgot. She was kinda freaking for me to get my can over here, but you guys were gone, so the cat let me in.” Deacon slapped the table. “Does the damn cat talk to everyone but me?” “He says you won’t listen to him.” Jojo replied, matter-of-factly. “Can we get back to why you’re here?” I had only met Miss Cicely once, but she didn’t

Ghost of a Chance

49

seem to be the kind of person to be freaking about anything. “Sure. She wanted me to tell you the ghost lady’s mom wouldn’t be safe here. The Angelycous Dementium are abroad and on the hunt. Whatever that means?” Jojo rocked back in her chair and stroked Church under the chin. I sure as hell didn’t, but it didn’t sound good. “What does she want us to do?” At least Deacon was thinking. “She wants you to bring her to the house. Mom wasn’t sure her wards would hold, but they were better than what you have.” She now stroked the back of the cat’s head between the ears and I swear the damn cat was gloating. “I have wards?” He looked shocked. “Sure, Mom had Kenny set them up after your accident, otherwise it would have been ghost central in here. I’m surprised ghost lady got through them. Kenny usually doesn’t miss a trick.” The cat took a bite at her, when she stopped her kitty massage. “Are you saying we might have these Angelbottom Doomahickies on their way here?” My mind focused on my Mom and Dad standing outside, while we were wasted time in Deacon’s kitchen. Deacon was up and running for the door before the words left my mouth.

50

J. Morgan

Chapter Twelve

I paused for a second before taking off after him. Part of me wanted to hide, just in case. Well, you know. What if the angel thingies were already out there? I don’t think I could handle it if they were doing bad things to my Mom or Beau. I couldn’t be a chicken about it. If my Mom was in danger, I had to go out there. She would do the same for me, after bitching at me for getting in the situation in the first place. Of course! I reached the hallway to the sight of Deacon flying through the open door. It swayed slightly with the rush of his passing. Cutting through the cramped living room, I didn’t hear anything out of the ordinary. No noise had to be a good sign, right? I stopped myself at the door. The chicken shit side of me was flaring back up. The last thing I wanted to see was my Mom and Dad lying dead on the other side. It wouldn’t hurt to check things out first. Just in case. I pressed my ear to the door. No sounds of fighting or the crazy shrieking from the airport. I was almost ready to poke my head through, when I heard the sound of a strange voice. I hung back and listened. “Chance, why am I not surprised?” I recognized a voice belonging to that asshole from last night Grossman. “What the hell are you talking about?” I heard Deacon say. “I get a call that my victim’s parents were met at the airport by a suspicious looking character. I tell the detail sent to pick them up to follow them and where do I find them? Your place. Minding telling me just what the hell you’re doing with them?” I could tell from Grossman’s tone this could mean trouble. Deacon tried to tell me last night this could happen, but I didn’t believe him. “He’s a friend of my daughter. Now, do you mind telling me who the hell you are?” You had to love my mother. Balls the size of Texas. “I’m the officer in charge of your daughter’s murder investigation, ma’am,” he answered matter-of-factly. “Chance, is this true? Did you know the victim?” “We’d been seeing each other for a couple of weeks,” Deacon lied. “That’s right. When we got the call from the officer, I called Deacon to see if he would meet us at the airport.” Beau piped in. What was everybody getting the liar bug? I peeked around the corner of the door. Grossman looked like he wasn’t buying it, but what could he do? Call my dad a fucking liar. Let him try. “Why didn’t you let me know you knew the victim at the crime scene?” He turned to Deacon. “You didn’t let me get close enough to see her body. I didn’t find out it was Jessica until Beau called me last night.” Man was he smooth. Grossman leaned in close to Deacon and whispered. “If you think I’m buying any of this bullshit, you’re crazy. I don’t know what’s going on, but believe me when I say I’m going to find out.” “I don’t give a fuck what you think, Bob.” You tell him, baby!

Ghost of a Chance

51

“Just so we understand each other, I’m keeping an eye on you, Chance. A close eye.” Grossman hissed before turning to my parents. “Mr. and Mrs. Ballinger, I know this isn’t exactly pleasant, but we need you to come down to the morgue and give us a positive I.D. on the body.” “Can’t it wait, officer? This has all been so stressing my wife needs a little time to compose herself before we can think about seeing Jess.” Beau broke down before he could finish. Even though he knew I was in the next room, the tears were real and free flowing. My mother reached around his neck and pulled him close. “Would tomorrow morning be soon enough?” I looked through the crack to see Mom step in front of Deacon, turning on waterworks of her own. “Look, Bob. I know we don’t see eye to eye, but if it’s all right with the Ballingers, can I come down and give the i.d?” Deacon put his arm around Mom and pulled her close. “You know that’s not procedure, but I’ll cut you a break for their sakes. Is it okay with you?” he asked Beau. Beau nodded along with my mother. “I’ll set in up with the medical examiner, but you’ll have to come down and sign for the body, when he releases it,” he explained to Beau. Deacon nodded to him in the macho man way effectively ending the conversation. Women hugged. Men nodded. Go figure. It worked for them, so who was I to argue with it? I waited until Grossman had time to get down the stairs to come out from behind the door. I tried my best to ignore the sobbing wreck of my parents. If Miss Cicely was right, we had to get the ‘rents to her house and fast. “You heard all of that?” He looked nervously toward the empty stairwell. “Yep. I didn’t know all this was going to happen, when I asked you to help me.” I really didn’t, but I wasn’t upset I had. The idea of my parents subjected to Grossman was just too distasteful to think about. “Don’t worry about it. I knew what I was getting into.” He looked up and gave me a smile. “We need to get out of here. Miss Cicely is never wrong. If these angel-whatever-they-ares know how to track your mother, we don’t have much time.” “Less than you think. Mom called, while ya’ll were out here. She says the force streams are lining up and you have only an hour to get her to safety.” We turned around to see Jojo standing in the doorway, Church curled neatly in her arms. “Mom, we’re leaving.” I pushed Deacon toward the stairwell. Things were getting a little too weird around here. “Jessica, make up your mind. We just got here.” Mom clicked her heels, like the evil Judy Garland she was. “It’s not safe here anymore, Mrs. Carr. We think the man who killed Jessica is now after you. We spotted him at the airport and we think he might have followed us here,” Deacon explained calmly. I raised an eyebrow at Deacon’s choice of words. It might be true, but it wasn’t everything. I reluctantly had to agree with him. I’d live through the past day and I found it hard to believe. Mom would absolutely freak out, if she heard all this shit at once. “Why didn’t you say that in the first place? Beau, get my bags.” Mom shook her fingers toward the two trunks at his feet. Deacon let out a snicker. It was his first mistake. I could have warned him to shut up, but I

52

J. Morgan

owed him for the Jess. “Stop your snickering, young man. Who do think is going to help him? Now, grab the big one. Hurry, I will not be killed by some madman, because you were too lazy to bend over and pick up a bag.” “Yes, ma’am.” He rushed over and grabbed the bag. Man training, Roni Carr method 101. ”Get on up there in front. If somebody’s down there to kill me, I need you to take the bullet.” Mom pushed him toward the stairs then turned her attention to me and Jojo. “Jessica, tell that girl to put the cat down and come on.” “Oh, man. No wonder you died.” Jojo whispered low enough for my Mom not to hear, as she ushered Church back into the apartment. “I’d do anything to get away from her, too.” I let out a chuckle at the girl’s statement. If she only knew? I don’t know how the cat did it, but I heard the dead bolt click from inside the apartment. I guess Jojo wasn’t the only one my mother made an impression on. With a chuckle I followed the receding sounds of the others’ footsteps. ***** Luckily for me, the second car ride with the parents of the day was to be a short hop across town and a quiet one. The reason for the latter being a phone call from Mom’s agent, which looked like it was going to keep her attention occupied for the entire trip. The rest of us kept quiet for the sheer pleasure of not having to make conversation. I knew the past few hours had been rough on everyone with the exception of Jojo, who looked like nothing could faze her. Beau looked the most lost. He kept shooting me glances, when he thought I wasn’t watching. His face would shift from relief to fear. I could see the conflict in his eyes. We might not be blood, but he loved me like we were. It must have been a shock to hear I was dead only to have me pop up dead and waiting for them at the airport. I wish I could reach over and let him know I was fine, but he wasn’t ready for any type of reassuring yet. It made me want to cry. He was Beau Daddily and I needed him. As much as I wanted to hold him, I wanted him to hold me more. I needed him to tell me everything was going to be all right. If I heard it from his lips, I knew it would be true. “Hey, Deacon! Remember those badass angel dudes Mom told me to warn you about?” Jojo yelled. “Yeah, what about them?” Deacon called back from the front seat. “Unless, they’re shooting Constantine 2 in Fort Worth and nobody told me, I think we got one behind us.” I shifted in my seat and saw what she was talking about. A figure, the same one from the airport I guess, was following us on a black horse. They were maybe a quarter of a mile behind us, and gaining. Deacon’s face swam into the rearview mirror and horror filled his swollen eyes. Half a second later, the old Impala was flying down the busy street. He darted the car between the wall of the traffic like they were sitting still. He banked a hard right onto a side street, tossing the phone from my mother’s hand. She let out an inhuman howl and fumbled for it in the air. The phone cascaded off her fingertips and landed in Beau’s lap. He deftly closed it and slipped in onto the floor before she could see where it went. I checked behind us. We had gained some distance, but the dark figure wasn’t giving up. I

Ghost of a Chance

53

looked at Jojo for some sort of reassurance, but all she gave me a worried glance. That one look was all it took to tell me how much trouble we were in. I knew we were on our own with nothing to back us up. I wasn’t so sure he was going to be a pushover like he had been at the airport, either. He knew what he was facing, while I was still in the dark about him and myself for that matter. Screwed, ain’t I? “Deacon, take the next left. It’ll take us right to our house!” Jojo shouted, as the figure slipped up beside us. How the hell did that happen? For the first time, I had a close-up look at him. The pale beautiful face was gone. In its place was a twisted mockery of perfection. The thing’s lips had disappeared and its flesh appeared to crack and buckle away from the long pointed teeth jutting from his skull. The eyes recessed into its now elongated skull and glowed a deep crimson from the shadows of the things brow. The nose had disappeared altogether, replaced by two reptilian slits. Did you just say ew, or was it me? Deacon took a hard left onto the street Jojo had indicated, and the face slipped from the window. Smoke billowed from the back tires as they protested the spine-cracking hundred and eighty. A high-pitched shriek filled the car. At first, I thought something had gone wrong with the car. My head turned to see the angel rearing the demonic horse into the air. Reality shifted in the middle of the intersection and I knew the sound was coming from him. My knees were knocking the chorus from Iron Man. Deacon on the other hand was cool as a cucumber. His foot had not left the gas pedal since the dark angel had shown up. If I had anything to say about it, it wasn’t about to either. I spotted Miss Cicely’s street a half second after Deacon. The angel was still with us, but further back than it had been. We were at most a minute ahead of it and I stress at the most. Saying we were out of the woods would be pushing it. Another hard turn spilled us into each other, me included. I felt Jojo slice into my ectoplasm in her mad slide across the seat. Then, just as quickly as it happened, she pulled herself loose with a wet pop. It felt weird, like a static shock times ten. We gave each other an ‘I’m sorry‘ look and went back to screaming. The angel was three car lengths away from us and need I tell you it was gaining? Cause it was! Deacon gave the wheel a vicious twist and the car went into a spin. The world around us was like a tornado. Through the blinking windows, the angel was a distant black smudge. At least for now we were safe. If we were lucky, Deacon’s driving might not kill everyone before we made it to Miss Cicely’s house. Let me tell you, I was rapidly coming to the conclusion ghosts could toss their cookies, and was about to prove it. I was on the verge of showing Jojo my last earthly meal when the car came to a jarring stop. The back tires were rocking somewhere between Jupiter and Mars, but we were not moving. The same couldn’t be said for my poor stomach. Once the shock wore off, the air was an explosion of screams mixed with sighs of relief. I heard the crunch of a picket fence somewhere in the middle of the din, as the car at last settled back to earth. I didn’t have a chance to thank any heavenly deity, though several sprang to mind. The car doors were thrown open and everyone rushed toward the house. As I climbed out, I saw Deacon had done it. Miss Cicely’s house stood like a beacon behind the car. I must have been slow, because everybody else had already made it to the front door, even my mother, who had not run anywhere for as long as I’ve known her. Two more feet and they’d be safe. Now, it was time to

J. Morgan

54

stop gawking and do the same for myself. “Daughter of Lilith!” an inhuman voice howled in my ear. I whipped around and the angel was right behind me. Its breath froze my flesh. I mean really froze it. Icicles, the whole works. I thought demons, or whatever you wanted to call them, were hot. You know, the whole hellfire thing? “Daughter of Lilith.” This guy had a one-track vocabulary. “You just said that, goober.” Did I just mouth off to a demon? Either I was brave as hell, or very stupid. Care to guess which?

55

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Thirteen For those of you who took a nap between chapters, it has been established I’m very stupid and killer angels have bad breath. I forgot to mention that last chapter and thought now would be a good time to mention it. Well, that and I’m trying to avoid thinking about the same said killer angel who is inches away from killing me for a second time. “The golden light did not take you?” the thing said or asked. Hell, I don’t know which. I’m just now coming to grips with the whole ghost thing. Trying to comprehend the diction deficiencies of demonic halfwits was more than I could assimilate at the moment. Try me next week. Okay, it hadn’t tried to kill me, yet. Definitely not what I had expected but an improvement over the horror story playing out in my mind. In fact the thing looked confused. I guess I was the first victim it had who hadn’t stayed dead. I mean I was dead, but I was still bugging the crap out of my family. So, I guess it would make me what, semi-alive? The thing twisted its head waiting for an answer. I didn’t know what to say. What does somebody say to a totally metaphysical question like that? “Tell me why.” Wasn’t he a persistent little bugger? “I don’t know, asshole. Maybe you weren’t supposed to kill me.” Again, my stupid was showing. “You are a daughter of the cursed one. Your death was preordained.” Well, didn’t that beat all? Apparently, I had been on Hell’s ‘To do list’ since the dawn of time. I felt so special? Not! Somehow it didn’t make me feel any better. “I am my mother’s daughter, not the spawn of some Biblical freak on a leash. You made a mistake!” “No mistake. I can smell the mother on you, in you. You did not die. Your being on this plane is not possible. Only a true Daughter of Lilith could suspend the laws of existence.” For the first time I could see a layer of fear beneath the gruesome. “You are the Kaballynain.” A curved dagger materialized in the dark angel’s hand. I had just enough time to think Where the hell did a big ass knife come from? when the ugly bastard lunged for me. How rude! I dodged to the side and I heard the blade hiss through my shirt. I looked down and saw a large rip turning to smoke. The cut went from my boobs clear down. I was going to be dead and naked. It couldn’t get more embarrassing than spending all eternity with your ninnies hanging out. Sure that’s all right if you’re a supermodel with fresh-from-the-market breasts but home-grown boobies should only be taken out for special occasions and never and I mean never in a place with good lighting. I looked for some help. Deacon was the muscle behind this operation after all. The freaking angel had pulled the freeze time thing again. Deacon was rooted to the steps, his head thrown back and a look of horror on his face. My daydreaming cost me another piece of my shirt. Luckily, it was baggy. The slice was close, though. I didn’t know what the knife would do to me but I wasn’t in the mood to find out. I danced away, as Gruesome slashed again. I couldn’t keep this up. Sooner or later, he was going to connect and then I’d be dead meat. You know what I mean, deader than I already was. My old self-defense classes came rushing

56

J. Morgan

back into my head. I couldn’t see nuts on the guy, so the old standby was out. If he got close enough, I could try to hit him under the jaw. According to my instructor it always worked. I never tried it except in class and we wore those big-ass pads. Granted I had to connect with him first. A moving target was not something I was too sure I could hit. Then again, I wasn’t even sure I could hit him with me being a ghost. I had to do something or he was going to walk away leaving a very good-looking ghost corpse laying in Miss Cicely’s front yard. I dropped into a hunched crouch, dancing on the balls of my feet. He slowed his attack and moved warily toward me. He seemed to sense I wouldn’t fall down and be the easy target he thought I’d be. He feigned a cut at my right arm. I shifted easily away from the blow. He anticipated the move. Raising his arm, he rushed to my left. As crazy as it sounded, it was just what I expected him to do. I fell to my knees. He overshot me. When his chin passed over my head, I jabbed my hand into his chin, my palm flat and fingers curled into a semi-fist. I didn’t put much into it, but hoped it would be enough to at least shock him. The minute my hand touched him, lightning shot from the spot from our flesh touched. The intensity of the energy rode down my arm like a freight train. My eyes screamed against the light exploding from the dark angel. He let out an agonizing scream and his flesh started to smoke and bubble. I tried to pull my hand away, but it was locked into place. The damn thing wouldn’t budge! I was touching icky demon flesh. Is there even enough Lysol in the world to get rid of demon cooties? My face locked onto his. His skin curled away from my fingers and before my eyes he went all Raiders of the Lost Ark on me. You know the part at the end where the bad guys all start melting. His wet flesh flowed over my hand. My skin tingled, where it touched me. I was all set to start screaming myself. Oh, wait a minute. I already was. Good, I’d hate to think I could touch a demonic melting guy and not be screaming my ass off. Just when I though I couldn’t take it anymore, the thing shrank in on itself and imploded. A halo of ash and assorted gooey parts washed over me. This was the point I decided now would be as a good time as any to faint. ***** I was having the craziest dream. There were these bad angels trying to kill me, no they had killed me. That sucked, but there was this hot guy running around. Not my usual type of dream, I’m more of a hot guy on the beach, hot guy riding a horse, hot guy wet from the shower type of dreamer. Okay, okay, maybe the hot guy was normal, but killer angels were definitely not part of the program. A voice called to me. “Jessica, wake up.” Who was calling my name? I hate it when people wake me up in the middle of a perfectly delightful dream. The baddies were gone and I was pretty sure the hunk was going to take his shirt off any minute. These dreams always ended with shirtless hunks ravishing me. Now this asswipe was going to deprive me of even a small amount of glistening chest action. I deserved full frontal ending after the first part. “Jessica, you need to wake up before that thing’s friends decide to come looking for him.” The voice seriously needed to quit before it killed my dream hunk buzz.

Ghost of a Chance

57

I cracked my eyes open and the stud in question was looking down at me. What do you know? I was still dreaming. How nice for me? Didn’t he look perfect up there? Good enough to eat or at least kiss. Without a second thought, I puckered up and went in. I barely registered the look of shock on his face. Those lips were too delectable to pass up, so soft and full. I had to have a long taste of that. When our lips finally touched, it was like heaven. They were so strong and unyielding. At first I thought maybe I had been wrong and I was kissing my bedpost or something. It had happened enough for me to think of it as a real possibility. Please strike my last statement from your mental record. I have never smooched a bedpost. Just when I was ready to pull back and taste lemon-scented Pledge for the rest of the day, they softened. My tongue slipped through his weakened defenses and electricity rammed itself through me like a tidal wave. I’d been kissed before, but never like this. It was like my whole soul was burning with the need for this one kiss, this one touch of forever. Then, it was over. I don’t know who pulled back first, but the moment was lost and I felt so alone. “You kissed me. I mean, I felt your lips on my lips. You kissed me!” Deacon fell back on his butt. Huh? I blinked the stupor from my head. Deacon was looking at me like I’d just tried to kill him, saying that I’d kissed him. Oh, crap! I kissed him. It wasn’t a dream. I was dead and I just killed an angel. Don’t think for a minute I was forgetting the whole kissing thing. Count it as number one on my freak out list. “Yeah and it was nice.” Well, it was. I didn’t want him to know how freaked out I was. He was spazzing out enough for the both of us. “But, how?” “The why doesn’t matter. Get her in the house now that you’ve waken her up Prince Charming.” I looked past Deacon to see Miss Cicely starring at us nervously. She was right. It was too dangerous to be out here in the open. Besides, I needed some answers to some serious questions. I was trying to get my mind to wrap around everything that had just happened. The angel had said some stuff and it was weirding me out. I needed some explanations. Miss Cicely might not know the answers, but I bet she could find out. “Come on, Deacon. I know I’m a great kisser, but it’s just ridiculous to keep going on about it. Let’s get in before the neighbors start talking.” I ran my fingers through his hair, as I strode past him. No electricity this time, but I could feel a twinge of power lurking behind my fingertips. Who knows? Maybe, I didn’t need the cat’s sex advice after all. I gave Miss Cicely a sly grin, as I walked past her into the house. I didn’t even look back to see if Deacon was following me. Either he was or he wasn’t. Right now, I didn’t care. The kiss had put me on cloud nine. I could almost forget about everything else going on. “I don’t mean to bust your bubble, but we need to talk.” Miss Cicely really knew how to kill a moment. “Couldn’t you have given me a few more minutes to enjoy the afterglow?” I sighed. “We don’t have time. The Dementium is on the move, as you have just seen. They will not wait for the ‘afterglow’, as you put it, to fade.” “Yes, ma’am.” I just couldn’t look her in the face. Shame is a shitty emotion. I usually don’t bother with it, but Cicely had a way about her that provoked it. “Now, sit down, so we can discuss a few things.” She looked to Deacon and motioned for

J. Morgan

58

him to sit as well. “Hey! Where are my Mom and Dad?” It took a second to realize she wasn’t anywhere in sight. Hell, I couldn’t even hear her. Total silence with my mother around. Had to be a first. “Jojo is seeing to their needs. Don’t worry. They are being well taken care of. This conversation is for our ears only. Should you choose to tell them what we discuss the decision is entirely up to you. For now I would rather it be limited to just the three of us.” Her words were ominous and sobered the kiss right out of my brain. “Miss Cicely, have you found out what this is all about?” Leave it to Deacon to get right to the point. No beating around the bush with this guy. “It has taken some time, but I believe I have.” She looked nervously toward the front door. My eyes followed along with her. “Jojo mentioned something called the Angelycous Dementium at Deacon’s apartment.” I figured we might as well get it all out on the table. The angels seemed to be at the root of it, so they seemed as good a starting point as any. “I wish my daughter would learn to keep her mouth quiet, but she is correct. The Angelycous is abroad in the mortal world after more than a hundred millennia.” “Excuse me for being stupid, but what are they? I get the angel part. The rest of it has got me stumped.” Thankfully, Deacon asked before I opened my mouth to become the stupid kid in class. “When the first rebellion took place, Lucifer’s first converts were those who went before him to the throne to challenge the Almighty. They were also the first to be excised from Heaven. Lucifer made them his generals. In the beginning, seven were their number. Michael slew two in the first battle, and a third was sacrificed to form the gates of hell.” She turned to look me directly in the eye. “You my dear just killed the fourth.” “But how?” I seriously wanted to know. “It said something to you in the yard. I think it is the key.” She leaned forward and her hand reached for mine and closed over it. “What did the Angelycous say to you, Jessica?” “It called me the Kaballynain.” Something about the word made me say it in a whisper. Cicely squeezed my hand. It was impossible, but she was touching me and giving me comfort when I desperately needed it. I didn’t care how she was doing it. I was just glad she could. It was the only thing stopping me from going completely crazy. She saw the question in my eyes and answered it for me. “It is an ancient word, like the ones in the blood symbols. It means the sword that sunders the world.” “Back it up. I totally don’t know what the hell is going on any more. First, I’m supposed to be a daughter of Lilith, now I’m this sword of whatever. What does all this have to do with me?” It was a hysterical rant, but at the moment that was all I could manage. “Easy child. I know this hard for you take, but let me start over.” She waited for me to calm down before she began again. “Some of it I told you before but I will start at where the knowledge is most important for you to know. Lilith found herself expelled from the Garden for her sins. Lucifer met her at the boundaries of the holy land beyond the gates of Eden and took her into his domain to reign as his queen. While there, she decided it was better to be Hell’s sole ruler than Lucifer’s concubine. Slowly, she worked her way through the lesser demons until she had enough support to overthrow him and place herself on the throne.” “And so started hell’s first civil war. For a thousand years the battle raged until the

Ghost of a Chance

59

Angelycous Dementium at last quelled the rebellion. Lucifer saw that Lilith was too dangerous to be allowed to run around free, be it in hell or the mortal realm. Using a fraction of his remaining power, he cursed Lilith to eternal slumber beneath the throne itself, so he could watch over her.” “Lilith was not without powers of her own. Her last breath was a curse, or prophecy if you will of her own. She said before the gathered demons and the fallen one day she would return. Through her bloodline, a daughter would rise in which the power to sunder Lucifer’s curse would reside. Since time before reckoning, they have lived in fear of such a child and long have they watched for her. Now, the time of the daughter has come. You, Jessica Ballinger, are the daughter promised in her prophecy.” I was struck speechless. None of this could be happening. I couldn’t be this prophesized one. I was just a normal girl from a Bodunk town in Louisiana. Aside from my mother, the only extraordinary thing about me was I could…I could what? Hell, there was nothing extraordinary about me. I needed to understand all this and for the life of me, I couldn’t. Why couldn’t things go back to the way it was before? All I wanted was my life back. Was that too much to ask? I knew it wasn’t going to happen. This was my so-called life now and I had better get used to the fact. The bare ass truth didn’t make me stop wanting for it to happen. I needed to get out of here. If I could get away from all this craziness maybe something would make sense again. They might not like it, but the angel killer was about to exit stage left.

60

J. Morgan

Chapter Fourteen I was all set to storm out of there, when I remembered I was a ghost and no longer had the where for all to storm anywhere with the conviction I felt. The mood I was in, I felt like slamming a door or five. Well, if I couldn’t slam a door, the least I could do was boss the shit out someone. “Deacon, we’re out of here!” See I knew he was here for a reason. My inner Mom was busting out. “You can’t be serious. We can’t go out there!” The look on his face was priceless. He clearly thought I had gone insane. I wasn’t all too sure he wasn’t right. “Of course we can. It’s really quite simple. You open the door. I go through the door and you follow me. See, even a dog could follow those directions.“ “Miss Cicely, explain to her we can’t leave.” He was almost on the verge of panic. “Those things are trying to kill her. The minute we step outside the door, she’s all but making herself a target for them.” “They can’t hurt me. I’m the Kaballynain.” “You don’t even know what that means. It was a fluke you killed that angel and you know it.” He was just cold for saying it. Sure, he was right, but that was no reason to throw it in my face. “Hush, Deacon. The girl has every right to leave, if she wants. I have given her much food for thought. Perhaps, it would be best if she had time let it all sink in.” Miss Cicely was on my side? It was a shocker to me, too. “She can do that here!” “Don’t take a tone with me, Deacon Chance.” Miss Cicely’s voice was calm, but even I could feel the reproach in her words. “I’m sorry, Miss Cicely.” “I know you’re worried for the girl, so I’ll let it slide this time. Now, do as she says and open the door for her.” She waved her hand toward the door. “But-“ “No, buts. Go.” She pointed toward the door with a ‘don’t make me tell you again’ look on her face. I waited for Deacon to go to the door, before turning to the woman. She gave me a knowing wink. “Thank, you.” I whispered in her ear. “Thank me by coming back. Despite what I told Deacon, I don’t think it’s safe for you out there but I understand your need to escape from your destiny, even if it’s for a brief period of time.” “You’ll watch over my parents?” I knew she would, but it was polite to ask. “You carry the danger with you, but I will take care of them. They are guests in my house. Hospitality demands no less.” I tried not to read any meaning in the emotion. It would be like I was telling myself she believed we would not be coming back. In my heart, I knew that we would see each other again. Hey, we were just going for a drive. It wasn’t like I was going to make Deacon take me to the

Ghost of a Chance

61

bowels of hell or anything. He already waited for me by the car, which pissed me off. I didn’t get my slamming door. I fell into the passenger seat without giving him a ‘Hi, bye, or my favorite, a patented fuck off’. I leaned toward the last, but was too much of a lady to give him the satisfaction. Teach him to deny me my rage. Deacon gave me a questioning look, but was smart enough to keep his mouth shut. He started the car and pulled away. I didn’t say anything and let him just drive. The way I felt, I couldn’t handle a conversation or a fight. If he opened his mouth, I was afraid the latter was going to happen. We drove around for the better part of an hour. I was no closer to understanding this mess, when he finally pulled into a gas station to fill up. Through the dirty windshield, I watched the world fly by. I couldn’t help but think about how just a day ago the rush of people going about their business was me. I was the one who walked around blithely ignorant of the ‘real world’, not knowing there were killer angels, ghosts and satanic hordes. I’d give anything to be that person again. In place of blissful ignorance I really wanted to smash something, or at the very least throw a high holy fit. I knew it wouldn’t do me any good, but didn’t care. What was the sense in throwing a fit, if nobody could see it? Deacon didn’t count. He’d already been through one and was suitably intimidated. Since becoming a screaming bitch was out of the question, I’d settle for some nice and nasty heavy metal, something hard and fast, evil enough to make little old ladies run in fear of their souls. That would show them. I was leaning toward some White Zombie, or some old school Iron Maiden. I knew it wouldn’t make me feel better, but there was something therapeutic about shaking your head like an idiot and pumping your fists at total strangers, even if they couldn’t see you. Surely, Deacon had to have something in here to fit the bill. Men always had shit like that littering their floorboards, along with the prerequisite Nazareth, Hair of the Dog. Don’t ask me why, but every guy I knew owned a copy. You could tell when relationships bit the dust, by the dulcet sounds of Love Hurts coming from passing cars. Sad, but true. I poked my head under the dash and sure enough, CDs were thrown everywhere. Oh my God! I couldn’t believe it! Deacon was a closest Fanillo. The evidence was staring me in the face. Ultimate Manilow, he even had the frigging Swing Street album. Tell me Culture Club Storytellers wasn’t hiding under an empty McDonalds’ bag. It was! Had I missed some all-important sign? Could my hottie be playing for the other team? Usually, I’m quite good at picking up the gaydar signals. No, he was putting out all the right hetero signals. I caught him taking a peek at my goodies when the Angelycous slashed my shirt. Which could only mean one thing. Yes, it pains me to say it, but Deacon had really bad taste in music. By the time he made it back to the car, I was rolling with laughter. A guy who looked like Deacon should not be running around with Barry Manilow in his CD player. It was grounds for an ass whooping where I’m from. “What’s so funny?” He slid behind the wheel, giving me a weird look. “Nothing.” I howled between a fit of giggles. “Something has to be.” . “I was just admiring your CD collection.”

J. Morgan

62

“And?” Oh, he was a tad bit defensive. Wasn’t he? “Nothing. I’m just saying, it’s not everyone who can pull off Manilow and still have the rough and tumble thing working for them.” I fought back tears from laughing so hard. “I’ll have you know that Barry is a consummate artist.” I didn’t know they were on a first name basis. I wonder if ‘Barry’ knew about this strange relationship. “Can we change the subject?” “It’s okay with me if you sure it’s all right with Barry.” I couldn’t resist. It was just too damn easy. “So, I like some easy listening. Last time I looked, it wasn’t a crime.” “I’m sure there’s some noise violations in that sentence somewhere.” “Har har. I’m glad you’re feeling better at my expense.” He slammed the shifter into first and tore out of the parking lot. He was such a man. It wasn’t the first time I noticed it too. I mean maybe the cat was right. We did kiss. I wasn’t sure how, but we did kiss. I just hoped it meant other things could happen. Underneath the ghostly exterior, I was still a woman. Death hadn’t put a stop to my gender or the whirly feelings I’d been having ever since I met Deacon. It was lust, the old ‘you want what you can’t have’ syndrome. I was smart enough to know it for what it was. Still, Miss Cicely did say we were fated to meet. I believe her exact words were soul mates. Surely, fate wasn’t cruel enough to have us meet and not let us do something about it. Who was I kidding? There were reams and reams of paper with nothing on them but sayings about how cruel fate was. This was just another case. I’d better get through my head. When this was over, I was going to whatever waited for me in the great beyond, and Deacon would go back to his normal, non-ghost infested life. “So, where are we going?” The question shook me from my morose thoughts. I’m not proud of the fact, but I burst into tears. It had been a rough day. I was entitled. “Shit, Jess. I didn’t mean to make you cry. I’ll just keep driving. Okay?” I was acting silly and over dramatic. I don’t know why. Everything simply hit me all at once. I’ve been saying over and over again since this whole thing started, but it was the truth. I had no idea what was going on. My ‘life’ was a mess. The only good thing that had happened to me was this hunk of easy listening sitting next to me and I was close to scaring him away. “Can you just pull over for a minute?” I slobbered as I tried to rein in my emotions. He nodded his head but didn’t say anything. See, I was totally pushing him away. He didn’t even want to talk to me. We pulled into the parking lot of St. Patrick’s Cathedral. It wasn’t exactly my first choice of a quiet place to think things out, but maybe someone was trying to tell me something. I needed the help, that was for sure. Deacon put the car into park and killed the engine. We were still playing the quiet game. For now quiet was fine. I really wasn’t in the mood to talk. Instead, we sat and watched the church. The place sat nearly deserted in front of us. A priest walked by, seeing a few members of his flock to their cars. They were the only people I saw on the entire block. After they left and the priest returned to the church, we were all alone. The silence closed in on us and I had to say something or I was going to go crazy for real. “Thanks.” “I didn’t doing anything except make you cry.” He shuffled his eyes and refused to look

Ghost of a Chance

63

directly at me. “Believe me. You had nothing to do with it. Come on. Think about. You’re lucky I’m not a hysterical wreck after the past couple of days. You just had the misfortune of being around for my meltdown.” I gave him my best dazzling smile. It wasn’t hard. I was a sucker for a man with a guilt complex. “Is there anything I can do to make it better?” He leaned over and put his hand next to mine. He was so cute. The bad thing was I had several things in mind he could do to make me feel a whole lot better. Make it two problems. One, they were highly x-rated and second, the damn cat hadn’t told me how yet. “You’ve done more than enough. It’s not everyone who would go out of their way to help somebody in my shape, like you have. I think you’ve gone above and beyond the call of duty on that one.” Not, exactly what I wanted to say, but I couldn’t come out and say, yeah, how about jumping my ghostly bones. I really needed to talk to the cat. “I think you’re holding up pretty well.” “Ya think.” I know what you’re thinking and you’re right. It was a touch flirty, but damn he was worth the flirt. “Jessica, you are the strongest person I’ve ever met. I don’t know what I’d do in your place and pray to God I never find out.” He shifted a little closer to me. If this was a date, I’d think he was trying to get into my panties. “I find that hard to believe.” I looked out the window, wishing I hadn’t had to find out myself. “It’s true and there’s something else.” He looked me in the eyes and my whole body went rigid. He so wanted into my panties. “Yeah?” The tremor in his voice sent a bolt of electricity shooting straight through me. “This may sound weird, but I have to say it. Ever since that first night, I’ve… How do I say this?” He slammed his hand into his forehead. “Want me to help?” I brushed my hand over his hair. He looked up, as the shock of the touch ran through us both. “You wanted to jump my bones.” “Yes. Uh, no!” “Which is it?” I grinned. “It’s more than jumping your bones. I like you, a lot. More than anyone I’ve ever met. I’ve never felt like this. I don’t know how to explain it any better.” He paused, like he was trying to make the words come. “And I’m afraid when this is over, you’ll be gone from my life and I won’t know how I’ll deal with you not being here.” That was so not what I expected. It was nice and exactly what I was feeling. It was just strange hearing it come from a man. Maybe there was something to this Barry Manilow fetish of his. “Deacon, I can’t promise you how this will turn out, but if there’s a way to make something between us work I’m willing to give it a shot.” It was like a weight had been lifted from his face. All the stress had leached from him. Truthfully, I was pretty sure I looked the same way. My shitty day was definitely looking up. “Uh, Jessica, you know the thing we did back at Miss Cicely’s?” Was he blushing? “What thing?” I knew exactly what thing he was talking about but wanted him to spell it

J. Morgan

64

out. I like it when they beg for it. “The kissing thing, do you think we could do it again?” Oh, my, but wasn’t he forward. I liked that in a man, too. I had spent some time to think about our kiss. Like you thought, I was thinking about killer angels all this time. Sure killer angels have their place and all, but get real. Deacon was smoking hot. I could be six feet under instead of simply dead and he’d still be one hundred percent on my mind. Any way, let’s get back to the kiss. I figured all I had to do was not think about being dead and I should be able to do it again. If I was wrong, we still had the electricity thing going for us. I leaned in all ready for the smoochie smoochie, when I noticed the world had gone all frozen on me. Deacon was caught in mid pucker. It was nice to know I wasn’t the one all hot for a rerun on that kiss. Now, all I had to do was figure out what the hell was happening this time. A rap on the glass seemed to be the answer I was looking for. I turned my head to see the most gorgeous man I had ever laid my eyes on, peering through at me. Deacon was nice, but this guy was the ultimate in H-O-T. He had shoulder length blonde hair. He had it tied neatly back in a ponytail that rested on the shoulder of his black Armani jacket. I normally don’t go for the Fabio type but he pulled it off without looking like a total dweeb. He wore a pair of Oakley’s. The Terminator look was another one of my turn-offs, but it didn’t matter. Something about him turned all my buttons in the sit up and drool direction. “Miss Ballinger, I think it’s time we had a little talk.” Something in this guy’s voice told me this was going to be a Soprano moment. One ending with an offer I couldn’t refuse.

65

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Fifteen Now I was freaked to the ninth degree. Mr. Tall Dark and Hot knew my name, which I found out recently is never a good thing. He didn’t look like one of the Angelycous, but I got the distinct impression he wasn’t far removed from them. “Come now, Miss Ballinger. I don’t have all night. You have my word our conversation falls under the Standax Codeum rules of truce. We can even sojourn our discussion to the house of the Most High, if it would set your mind at ease.” His offer was as smooth as fresh chocolate, but I didn’t trust him for a minute. “My mother told me to never go anywhere with strangers. Now doesn’t seem to be the time to break the rule she tried so hard to drive home.” “And very prudent counsel she gave you, but now is not the time to listen to your mother’s sage advice. I do not have time to bally back and forth with you through this blasted window. My time on this plane is short.” His calm demeanor slipped for a brief second and I saw just how close he was to the Angelycous. “If I go with you, how do I know you will honor this truce thingie? I don’t even know your name.” I was feeling pretty brave behind this glass. Does it show? “You know my name, Jessica. You just don’t want to admit it, and to answer your question, you can’t trust me.” He flashed a smile from ear to ear that chilled me straight to my soul. Okay, now consider me beyond freaked and straight to fucking scared shitless. The big D stood outside my window. That could not be good, anyway you looked at it. “If it’s all right with you, I think I’ll just stay in here.” I scooted back until I was almost sitting in Deacon’s lap. “I had hoped we could do this the nice way, but it always comes down this way.” He shook his head and the car, and the parking lot disappeared. In a flash, we sat inside St. Patrick’s Cathedral. Except for the two of us, the place was deserted. It was like a giant tomb surrounding us. I looked around the church and I shivered. Every statue in the place was crying tears of blood. Even the candles decided to play along. Instead of orange flames, they were shooting blue fireworks into the air. Considering, who my kidnapper was, I was surprised the whole place wasn’t falling in on top of us, as an encore. The devil sighed as he leaned back in the pew. “Now, isn’t this cozy.” “Should you be here?” Shoot me for being stupid, but I had to ask. “No, but I know it pisses Him off.” This time he let out a belly-rolling laugh that set my very teeth on edge. For some reason his snotty laughter made me mad. Sure, I knew he was evil incarnate but that was no reason to mock God in His own house. “Look, Buster. You wanted to talk, so talk.” “So, the mouse has some teeth. Good, I was growing bored.” The laughter died in his throat. “So glad I could break the monotony of your day. Now, get to the point. I was in the middle of something.” He gave me a look and started laughing again. “What’s so damn funny?” “Watch your language. This is a church after all.” I gave him the evil Nana eye and waited for an answer.

J. Morgan

66

“You meat puppets are so funny. Even in death, you people allow your sex to do your thinking for you. It is little wonder Eve was so easily tempted. I will endeavor to be brief so you can return to your hunka hunka burning love.” He was such an ass, it wasn’t any wonder the big guy tossed his sorry butt out. “Look, I wasn’t the one who wanted to have this little talk. You did. For this, I could have stayed with my Mom.” Oh, my nana eye was twitching into overdrive. Devil or not, he was one minute from a countrified ass stomping. “Yes, we have business to discuss. I think the levity has eased us into the moment at last. I think you know why I’m here, so I won’t bore you with the whole rundown on your role as the Kaballynain.” “Not to sound stupid, but I think we need to go into the Kalibuttkiss part.” You never found anything out by sitting back and nodding your head like a fool. “If you posed a threat to me and mine, I would be hesitant to tell you anything. I see nothing in you to fear. You are an airhead at best and a nuisance in any case. My Angelycous will toy with you slowly before I finally tire of this charade and have you wiped from existence. My host believes you to be the sword foretold to unravel the fabric of my kingdom, but I will never allow such a thing to happen. I see now how ludicrous the idea of you being the downfall of my kingdom truly is, but I have never been one to allow even a chance of destiny fulfilling itself even though a simple minded girl such as you. Lilith will not rise by your hand or any other of her bastard children. You and your mother are the last. You are dead and she is past the age of bother. You might have been strong enough to challenge me alive, but no longer. My slayer has seen to it.” His smug look made me want to jump up and scratch his eyes out. “Are you through? You dragged my butt in here to tell me I’m not a threat to you, but you’re going to kill me anyway. Well, thanks for the confab, but kiss my ass. I was thinking of hiding out and shaking in my boots but you’ve made me mad. Trust me. You shouldn’t have tried to play the bad ass with me. It doesn’t work.” “Please, don’t make me laugh. I don’t think I could stop myself. This has been entertaining, but I must leave.” He rose, and walked to the back of the church, sending ten foot high splashes of flames from the candles as he passed. He stopped short of the door and looked back at me. “The truce will be extended until tomorrow at this time. Consider it my present to you for a pleasant evening.” With a bow, he disappeared from sight. In the wake of his leaving, the statues let out a horrified scream that dropped me to my knees. When the sound stopped echoing through my brainpan, I opened my eyes to see everything was back the way it had been before we entered. There was no trace of the bloody tears anywhere. It left me more than a little dazed and confused. I almost had to shake myself to make me believe the past half hour had taken place at all. I plopped back down in my pew and let out a well-earned sigh. I knew I should be upset. It wasn’t everyday the devil dropped by to say he was going to kill you deader than dead, but I didn’t feel anything. Maybe, it was being in the church or could have been I was just too tired to care any more. I wanted to know one thing, where were the good guys, while all this crap was going down? Shouldn’t they be here to give me a leg up or something? I mean, I was fighting the devil. You had to expect some heavenly help. “Sorry, not going to happen.” A voice answered my unspoken question.

Ghost of a Chance

67

I jumped straight into the air. I don’t mean figuratively. Literally, I jumped right into the air. I came down to find a guy sitting next to me. He was almost as good looking as the D guy. “He was the Lightbringer. Everybody thinks he is the hunk of hunks.” “Where did you come from?” I asked as soon as my heart dislodged itself from my throat. “Heaven, originally, but lately I’ve kind of been hanging around Fort Worth for obvious reasons.” “Is it just me, or is this scare the crap out of the dead blonde chick night?” I frowned and looked around to see if anybody else was trying to get the jump on me. “It’s just you.” Was he smirking at me? “Look, talking to strange men in churches may be fine for some people, but I’m a little more selective about who I talk to, so unless you have a name and reason why you’re stalking me, I’m leaving.” I headed for the door, before he had a chance to give me an answer. Don’t know why. I just felt extremely bitchy at the moment. Having heart to hearts with the devil tended to put me in a really bad mood. “I am Gabriel, archangel to the Most High and I am here because of you.” His answer made me fall into the first pew I passed. I tried to be polite, him being an angel and all. “Mind explaining that to me? I didn’t call the first guy and I sure don’t remember calling you.” “As Lucifer explained to you, you are the Kaballynain. The choices you make will directly affect the foundations of heaven and hell. We cannot interfere with your choices, nor aid you in your fight, but should you choose the wrong path.” I put my hand up and stopped him. “Let me guess. You’ll wipe me from existence.” “You catch on quick.” He grinned. “You suck. Do you know that? I think I deserve something more than, you’re on your own and oh by the way, screw up and we kill you.” My mad was flaring up and it wasn’t pretty. “Then don’t screw up.” Ewww, he was definitely smirking. “I don’t plan on it. Can you tell me one thing?” I inched in until our faces were almost touching. He shifted nervously in his seat, like he wanted to run away. “If I am able.” “If I’m this Kaballynain thing ya’ll are all afraid of, what makes you think I’ll let you wipe me from existence?” His eyes darted toward the ceiling, and I knew I had him. “We don’t, but He has faith it will not come to open aggression between us. Unless you missed the memo, He is seldom wrong.” I instantly knew it was the first thing he said all night, I could believe. “Then, why not help me?” I pleaded with him. “The choice must be yours. It is out of our hands.” He sounded almost sad by the fact. I wanted to ask more, but he was gone. Again, I was left alone with my thoughts and none of them were happy. Things were rapidly going from bad to worse and there was not one thing I could do about it. I couldn’t fight demons and I sure couldn’t fight a horde of angels. No matter what I did, somebody was going to try to kill me. So, why should I even try? As far as I was concerned, I could just as easily spend the rest of eternity sitting right here in St. Patrick’s. There were worse places to spend the rest of my afterlife. “Jessica?” I was so wrapped up in my own drama I hadn’t even heard Deacon come in. I couldn’t bring myself to look at him. We’d been so close to being something only to have

J. Morgan

68

the whole thing ripped away because heaven and hell were being pains in the butt. It was just too depressing. By this time tomorrow night, I would be dead any way, so why even think about it. The best thing was to ignore him. Maybe he’d go away. He sat down beside me, so shunning him was out. “Jess, I woke up and you were gone. I don’t even remember falling asleep.” “That’s because you didn’t. Bad Boy Supremo himself showed up for a little chitchat.” I looked toward the altar, afraid of another episode of Water Works ‘R’ Jessica. “The devil was here!” Deacon’s jaw came unhinged and he was looking around like he expected Lucifer to jump out and say boo. “Don’t worry sissy man. He left.” I cracked my first smile of the hour. “Well, what did he want?” He was still nervous but didn’t look like he was ready to run for the hills. I could bore you with a recap, but it ain’t my style. Just take it for granted for the next twenty minutes I filled Deacon in on the bad news. He hemmed and hawed, and tried to get up a couple of times but finally let me spit the whole thing out. By the time I finished he had a major freak on, especially when I got to the part about Gabriel. “I can’t believe this. You mean to tell me the good guys aren’t going to help!” Oh, see I wasn’t the only one irked by Heaven’s sitting this one out. “He did seem to be sorry about it.” I had to give Gabriel credit for at least appearing to care. “Not sorry enough, not to want to kill you though.” He acted madder than I was about it, which was surprising. I was pretty pissed over the fact. Let me tell you. “Look, can we stop talking about this? It’s bad enough I had to live through it without rehashing it like a bad movie.” I was getting irritated and it was showing. All I wanted was to forget about all this shit for an hour. “Let’s go.” “Where to?” Man, his smile almost made me forget about everything. He was the first man I had met who smiled with his entire face. He had a twinkle in his eye when he smiled. It made you think of Santa Claus and everything happy in the world. “My place.” He had a look in his eye that made me go all wonky in the stomach. “And why would we be going to your place?” I found myself swaying to the dancing lights in his eyes. What was he, a frigging cobra? “If I’m not mistaken, we were in the middle of a kiss. I don’t know about you, but sitting in a parked car didn’t seem to work. Maybe, a locked door can keep killer angels away long enough for me to get a taste of those lips again.” Oh, he was so good. What killer angels? He walked down the center aisle and motioned for me to follow him. Like, I could have refused. I knew one thing for damn sure. If I could hem the cat in a corner for five seconds, we were going to do more than kiss.

69

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Sixteen I was actually giddy. Yes, world. Jessica Ballinger was giddy. My entire world had come crashing down around me, but I was almost giggling by the time we reached Deacon’s apartment. Not that I let it show. I might want to jump up and down, screaming ‘Me and Deacon are fixing to do it!’, but I didn’t. The main reason being I wasn’t sure the cat would tell me how. I wasn’t about to let my ignorance get me down. The cat would cough up the info, or I’d kill him. From the looks of things, I only had one day of existence left. I was not about to waste it sitting on my hands worrying about dying for a second time. The whole ride home, yes, I was now thought of his place home, we traded schoolkid looks back and forth. Neither one of us said anything but when you think about it, goofy grins were a language all their own. I used to laugh at people like us. Death and a severe case of horniness went a long way to change your outlook. Our mutual silence continued all the way up the stairs and ended as soon as we fell through the door. Fell being the operative word. For some reason, the damn door was unlocked and cracked open. If it hadn’t been for the truce, I would have feared the worse. Lucifer might be a bastard but I believed him when he said I was safe until tomorrow night. He seemed the type to let me fear the worse. Only one culprit sprang to mind— the stinking cat. The only upside was Deacon got the worst of it. Being a ghost I kind of floated my way out of falling, while he slammed the ground hard enough to make even my back teeth rattle. I choked back a laugh, once I was sure he wasn’t hurt or anything. Hey, at least I waited. My Grandpa Billy Goat would have laughed first and made sure second. Deacon was still trying to untangle himself from the floor, as the cat behind the madness made his appearance. “Diddums fall down and go boom?” Church chortled. “Be quiet. He could have hurt himself.” I mean really hurt himself. What if Deacon had bent his Willis the wrong way? We were talking major damage to my evening. “Like he can hear me.” “I can, smart ass!“ Deacon rolled to a sitting position and gave the cat a look of pure hate. “My, my, somebody taught the primate to listen. Jessica do I see your hand in this minor miracle or did he learn it all by himself?” The cat was really asking for it. “I’m sitting right here, furball. Now, if you ever want me to open another can of Nine Lives, you’ll shut it.” “All right, I’ll be a nice pussy.” Church stretched his head and smiled at his owner. “Deacon, when did you start understanding him?” Now, the cat was straightened out, I had to know. “Just, then. I guess after everything, the stuff with the angels and Lucifer popping up I was ready for anything.” “I’m surprised you aren’t talking to the furniture and wearing a tinfoil beanie after all the crap we’ve been through today.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it.” “Good, we’ve got the unimportant stuff settled. My food bowl is empty. My water bowl is drier than dirt and somebody forgot to flush the toilet. So, if the guy with opposable thumbs can

J. Morgan

70

tear his ass from the floor, I’d appreciate a little service.” Church thumped his tail against the floor impatiently, giving both of us a superior look of distain. “Deacon, go ahead and fix him up or we’ll never hear the end of it.” “It was bad enough, before I knew he could talk.” The cat started down the hallway half a beat behind him. Mr. Pussy was going to have to put his dinner off. I had a few things I needed to know before he went anywhere. “Hold it, short stuff. We need to talk.” I made a grab for his tail and what do you know? My hand actually latched on it. Score one for women in need all over the world. “Hey, watch the fur!” he yelped indignantly. “What’s your damage, girl? “My damage is you know something I don’t.” I gave his tail a jerk. Mean of me, I know. I didn’t care. I only had my mind on one thing and it wasn’t car fur. “Getting a little frustrated, I see.” He chuckled. “Damn straight! The way things are looking today might be the last day of the rest of my afterlife. I don’t plan on spending it holding hands.” I tried not to sound needy, but I knew I came off like a reformed nympho off her meds. “So, you need the cat to explain the facts of life. I can live with being the lovelorn to the undead.” He sat on his haunches and gave me an appraising look. I could have killed him, but under the circumstances, I decided to let it slide. “Well?” Now, I really did sound desperate. “All you have to do is want to.” “What kind of bullshit is that? If I didn’t want to, I wouldn’t be asking you to tell me how!” I did I look like the type of person who would go to cat for sex advice if I could have gone somewhere else? “Humans are so slow. It’s a wonder we ever let you gain control over the planet.” He reached up and slapped me across the head with his paw. “At this moment you’re holding my tail. How are you doing it?” “I don’t know. I just wanted to stop you from running away, again.” I rubbed where he smacked me. Little fucker had used his claws on the downswing. “There you go. Same principle. Your body isn’t really there. The only thing giving you form is your mind is telling everybody it’s there. As hard as it is for me to believe, your mind is forcing you to stay on the mortal plane. If something so minuscule can accomplish a feat of metaphysical impossibility of that magnitude, then surely you can make your ectoplasm as solid and real as a living body.” It sounded so simple. Could he be telling me the truth? “So, you’re telling me all I have to do is think I can and I can. Do I look like a little engine to you?” I was up for a lot of things, but mind over matter sounded a little too easy. “You look like a dumb ass from where I’m sitting. Now, let go of my tail. Go fuck something and leave me alone.” He snatched his tail from my hand and sauntered down the hall. I couldn’t believe it could be that easy. Deacon was still flesh and blood, a living person. I was a ghost. Nothing short of a bad porn plot could make this work, yet the cat said it could. I wasn’t one to believe everything I heard, but what choice did I have? “Jessica, I’m going to jump in the shower. Be out in a few,” Deacon called from the kitchen. The thought of him in the shower presented a delightful image, Deacon all wet and glistening. The picture was just too nice to shake off. The bathroom was in his bedroom. I hadn’t seen it myself, so now was as good a time as any. The cat was still chowing down in the kitchen,

Ghost of a Chance

71

so it wasn’t like I was going to get caught, and what if I did? He already knew what I was up to. Still, the idea of being porn for a cat was a little weird. I’d have Deacon shut the door later. The door was ajar. Taking a last look toward the kitchen, I slipped in. The room was cleaner than I expected, a little on the anal side if you ask me. I was a born slob and everything cleaner than a trash heap was anal to me. The bed was big and piled high with pillows and a thick quilt. He really was a little on the gay side, wasn’t he? Truthfully, the room made me feel a little uneasy, not because I was sneaking around but because of what this room told me about myself. The awful truth was I was a bigger slob than I thought. Best to shove the thought to the other side of my brain. I could hear the water running from the bathroom. A thick cloud of steam crept from under the door. The bathroom door sat closed tighter than a virgin’s panties. Dang it! He shut it before he went in. How was I supposed to sneak a peek? Duh, I’m a ghost. I might have had second thoughts about phasing through a door at the airport, but there wasn’t a hot naked wet guy on the other side of the door at the airport. It was a pervy reason to use my ghostly powers but I wasn’t above pervy at the moment. If you hadn’t guessed by, it had been awhile since I you know. I took a big proverbial breath and went in. The door flowed around me, like on Stargate. I felt the door push away from me, as I eased through. I tried not to think about getting caught in mid-phase. That would be just too funny. I’m sure Deacon would get a good laugh if he caught me stuck in his bathroom door. I counted to three and I pushed through. The door let out a muffled pop, as the last of me slipped into the room. The room was a steam bath. It was so hot I wondered if his body was all pink and toasty behind the shower curtain. I liked them all warm and toasty. Toasty tended to get the blood flowing quicker. A definite plus for what I had in mind. Before I knew what I was doing, I was standing next to the shower. The thought of stopping never entered my mind. I planned to see all of him anyway. The water cut off before I had a chance to stick my head through the curtain. Shit! I figured on a quick peek and then planned to high-tail it out before he knew I had even been there. There was still a shot at the last part. I slowly inched back from the tub, listening while he fumbled with the— what the hell was he fumbling with? The water was off. Unless he had a rubber duck and mermaid in there with him, his ass should be catching me in the act. I was trying to get away, and wondered why I wasn’t getting caught. I really need to rethink my reasoning skills. But, not now. I had one leg literally through the door, when the shower curtain flew back. “Hey, Deacon. I was coming to bring you a towel.” I grinned, as I swung my leg back through the door. “Somehow, I doubt you had a towel on your mind when you came in here.” He stepped from the tub. Feel free to insert a vision of a Greek god in this spot. He didn’t even grab for a towel. I wasn’t complaining. I just wanted to get that out there for everyone to appreciate, like I was the view. Every inch of him was tightly drawn across a mountain of muscle. I’m happy to report everything was indeed all warm and toasty. I was right about the blood flow, too. “Cat got your tongue?” “Don’t you need to dry off?” I found the doorknob poking me in the back. Funny I don’t remember moving.

J. Morgan

72

“I didn’t want to obscure your view. You seemed to be enjoying it so.” He took a step toward me, his not-so-little friend leading the way. “You’re a little cocky there don’t you think?” Maybe it wasn’t the right thing to say, but he was shaking the thing at me and it just slipped out. “What I meant was.” “I know what you meant and you were right the first time.” “I think I liked the quiet thing you had going on before.” He seemed a little too confident. Sure, we both knew we were going to do it, but he didn’t have to act like I was throwing myself at him. If anything, it was an equal throw. “Well, you’ve awakened a cocky thing in me.” He moved smoothly across the floor until he was right in front of me. “I would say rein it in, but I think you’re past that.” I ached to reach down and take a hold of that cocky thing. Fear kept my hand where it was, and the smile plastered to my face. What if the cat was wrong? I mean. I was gearing the two of us up for something and it might not be able to happen. Talk about disappointment. Maybe, I should just run out now. Deacon must have noticed the fear in my eyes. “Jessica, don’t worry. If it doesn’t happen, it doesn’t happen.” His words were so sincere I almost believed him. No, I did believe him. “But I want it to happen.” I was through playing hard to get, not that I was to begin with. “Like I don’t. Hell, it’s not like I can hide the fact.” He pointed down, and laughed. I looked and he wasn’t hiding anything. The way the thing strained at me, I was surprised he hadn’t popped a blood vessel. His voice turned soft and gentle. “Just kiss me.” He dipped his head toward me. I leaned in and caught his lips with mine. He tasted sweet and the fragrance of… What was it? It was cumber melon filling my nose. Who cared about his foo-foo bath habits? I was kissing him! The kiss wasn’t anything but soft and tender, but it offered so much more. I could feel his fire underneath it. He wanted me and it felt so right. Then, his hands cupped my face. The warmth of them caressed my skin, making feel whole for the first time since I died. His hands left my face and flowed down the curve of my neck. Everywhere he touched sprang to life. My body became a solid living breathing thing under him. I fell into him and his body caught me, held me, and enclosed me with its clean freshness. His fingers toyed with my nipples through the torn fabric of my shirt. The fabric tugged against the tender skin and I lost it. My moans filled his mouth. They echoed in my own ears. His tongue eased into my mouth and I grabbed it, and suckled it. Then, it was his turn to moan out his own satisfaction. I even felt his knees buckle at the end. No, he was slipping. Damn, wet floor! For the second time in an hour, he was sitting sprawled out on his apartment’s floor. This time I was more than happy to join him. Brushing back a stray hair or two, I smiled into his face. “That’s the first time I ever knocked a man off his feet.” “I think you’re lying. You kiss too good for that to be the first time.” He grinned back. “I do kiss pretty good, don’t I?” I was in the mood for a brag. A girl needs to pat herself on the back every once in awhile for a job well done. “What else are you good at?” Deacon looked at me with a definite hunger in his eyes to hear my answer.

Ghost of a Chance

73

“To find out, we had best go into the other room. Cause, I ain’t playing slip and slide on your bathroom floor.” I grunted as I lifted myself up from him. “Say no more.” He scrambled to his feet, and threw open the door. You had to give him credit. He was nothing if not efficient. Why wasn’t I surprised to see the bedroom door was now shut? I guess the cat was in no mood to watch us cavorting. And, they say curiosity killed the cat. They, whoever the hell they are, never met Church. Hearing the bed creak, I caught the tail end of Deacon’s dive into it. He was quick, too. I just hoped he wasn’t quick with everything. That was naughty of me. Hee-hee. “Care to join me?” he asked from the bed, his voice low and husky. “Let me figure out how to get rid of these frigging clothes and I’m right there.” Why didn’t I ask the cat about this? Little bastard seemed to know everything. I wasn’t about to pop my head through the door and ask him how to take my clothes off. He would just have something snarky to say. Let me think. I had it! If mind over matter applied to sex, maybe it did to clothes, too? I thought really hard about being naked. I opened my eyes and I was starkers. Then it hit me, I’d better check and make sure I could put the damn things back on. Naked for all eternity might sound nice but somehow seems like it’d lose its thrill after a while. Closing my eyes, I pictured my old clothes. Hold it a minute. Maybe, I needed to try something a little more ambitious. Deacon deserved a show for his money. Instead, I pictured the sluttiest thing I could. A gasp from Deacon told me that it must have worked. I popped my eyes open and looked down. I was wearing a see through camisole straight from a Prince video. It was white and lacy, complete with thigh-highs and a garter belt. I even remembered the high heels. When I was alive, I would never have attempted to wear this. Being dead on the other hand, I was open to anything. “You didn’t have to change for me. I liked what you wearing before.” “You’re a nasty man, Deacon Chance.” I giggled. “And damn proud of it!” “Was the shy and quiet act a ploy to get me into bed?” I eased into bed beside him. He reached up and cupped my breast. “You’ll never know.” Deacon pressed his lips to the inner curve of my breasts. Their hot touch sent a rainbow of electricity shooting around us. I clenched my hands into his hair, as he pulled my top away. I was so out of it I didn’t realize he’d laid my breast bare to his lips. My back arched at the sensation of his teeth and tongue as they went to work on my nipple. A ghost had no right to feel this good. Just when I thought, I couldn’t possibly feel any better, his fingers slipped past the edge of my panties. My teeth ground against each other, as they eased through my waiting cleft. My thighs slammed together capturing his hand. He didn’t miss a beat. I fell back into the bed, his steady rhythm lulling me into a catatonic state. I didn’t even object when my panties were pulled away. Why would I object, especially when, his mouth joined his fingers’ onslaught on my threshold? He inhaled my clit into his mouth and I came unglued. Only his hands on my thighs kept me from flying straight up the wall. I prayed he would back off, and let my head reattach itself, but I was mistaken. His tongue danced spirals around my clit until I was aching for release. His fingers eased back into me and moved in time with his tongue, while his other hand rose to tease my breasts. His fingers closed around my left nipple and I felt the rush of my climax filling me, an explosion from the very center

J. Morgan

74

of my being. Still, he wouldn’t stop. His tongue traced the confines of my labia, darting back to my swollen bud, when I though it was safe to catch my breath, his rough hands started doing ungodly, but highly pleasurable, things to the rest of me. By time my second climax rocketed through me, I was sure he was going to kill me all over again. “You have to stop!” I gasped. “I don’t think so. I’ve been waiting for this since the first time I saw you. I just never thought it would be possible. Now, since I know it is, you may never get away.” He looked far too pleased with himself. Tomorrow, I’d have to set him straight, but I was far too pleased with him myself at the moment to say a thing. “Then, bring your ass up here. I like to feel this before you kill all the nerve endings I have below the waist.” I reached down and grabbed him by the shaft. Needless to say, he came willingly. I guided him up, until his face hovered over mine. My hand rolled around the silky warmth of him, caressing the thick muscle until I could feel every heartbeat along its length. As fun as this was, I knew if I didn’t stop, we’d have to start all over again. I wasn’t sure I could handle a prolonged wait. With a gentle touch he slipped inside me. My body shivered, as he filled me. I relished the thickness of him, as it caressed the very essence of me. His slow, even strokes ignited something in me. My body rose to meet him. I met each stroke and answered it with an eagerness of my own. Losing track of all time, we counted each minute in heartbeats. With each thrust, I felt his life force flowing through me. Death had no hold on me. As long as he was inside me, I could forget everything but him. Rising with each thrust, my legs cradled his hips. I drove my hands against his chest, as another climax tore through me. His hand slipped down and flicked my swollen clit, intensifying the tidal wave until my head swam with dizziness. Then, I felt his own release rushing to meet mine. My muscles tightened around him, holding him in place, unwilling to let him go. I didn’t want this moment to end. I was alive again. As long as I never let him go, these past two days had never taken place. The only thing that mattered was we were together in this moment. Everything outside this room was nothing but a bad dream. All I knew for certain was Deacon Chance was mine and I was never going to let him get away.

75

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Seventeen I don’t know how long I slept, but it must have been awhile. The sun was beginning to twinkle through Deacon’s closed blinds by the time I dragged my head of the dream last night had put into my head. The pink rays played across the floor like neon. I looked over and Deacon cuddled against me with a smile on his face. Another satisfied customer, if I ever saw one. Well, he was the only satisfied one I would ever care about again. I slipped from the sheets and pranced into the bathroom. The light was still on from last night. I looked into the mirror at my reflection. I might be crazy but I looked almost solid. I thought a little harder on it and my reflection became completely solid. I don’t know if it was the sex or the mind over matter crap but I felt almost alive. Before, I had to concentrate to make myself real. It was like I was constantly trying to slip away from myself. I didn’t feel any of that now. I knew if I wanted to get to the bottom of this, I’d have to go to Ali Baba Feline for the answer. I could even put up with his smug looks to find out. I was tired of going around clueless. If dealing with the cat put an end to it, so be it. First, I needed some clothes. On cue my clothes popped on, down to the ripped shirt. That was sad. Out of everything in the world, all I could think of to wear was the same old shit. Maybe, I needed to expand my horizon. I closed my eyes and thought about it. I stepped back from the mirror and opened my eyes. I looked damn good. I had imagined a wardrobe from hell. I had gone with simple black, always a good choice. I started with a silk wraparound top that tied at the waist. It seemed like the right thing to do. I always wanted one and never could bring myself to fork out the cash. Along the same lines, I let a pair of leather pants finish the ensemble. The shoes I’d figure out later. I’d have to remember to have Deacon pick up the new Vogue once he woke up. My imagination only went so far. Ready for the world, I went in search of the cat. I found him curled up on the top of a bookshelf. How do cats do that? There was nothing even close to it for him to jump from to get up that high. As soon as I walked into the room, he cocked his eye open and the smugness began. “Don’t we look all satisfied this morning?” “Yes, thank you very much.” I plopped down on the couch, deciding his attitude was not going to ruin my sex buzz. He let own a lion-sized yawn and jumped to the floor. He stopped to stretch before joining me on the couch. I reached over to scratch his ears, but he slapped my hand away. “Keep your nasty fingers to yourself. No telling where they’ve been.” “Aren’t we nasty this morning?” I replied. “I haven’t left this apartment in five years. You figure it out.” I had to throw the insinuation out there. “Now, who’s feeling frustrated?” “Never said I wasn’t. Now, what do you want? If you came in here to gloat, you can leave before I hack a hairball on you.” He coughed and laid his head on the arm of the couch dangerously close to me. “Something strange happened during the sex.” I didn’t know if he considered talking about sex gloating but I had to mention it anyway. “Old Deacon couldn’t get it up. I knew he’d been out of circulation too long,” Church

J. Morgan

76

snickered. “No. While we were doing it, it felt like I was drawing on his life force or something. Now, I feel sort of alive.” Why did I feel like I was talking to my high school health teacher? “You don’t look like a succubus. So, you got me.” He peered closely at me then put his head back down. Ask a simple question and he started talking in Greek. “A what?” “Succubus. It’s a lesser demon that feeds off sexual energy.” Did he know everything? “Not one of those.” I don’t know if I was reassuring him or me. “Think, is there anything you think might explain it? You’ve been to see Miss Cicely. Did she tell you anything to hopefully shed some light on it?” “She did say Deacon and I were soul mates.” I didn’t think soul mates could explain the way I was feeling, but what did I know? “That’s it then. Your horizontal Mambo kicked in the link, made it stronger.” “So, whenever we make love, I’ll—” I began. “No, humans and they’re jumping to the wrong conclusions. You’re not a vampire. You’re a ghost, but your cosmic connection with Deacon makes your ties to the mortal plane stronger. As long as he’s here and you two keep the bond going, you will be able to pass for human more or less.” I let out a sigh of relief. “Good, I thought it was because I was this Kaballynain thing.” “You’re the what!” He leaped into the air and scampered to the other end of the couch. I didn’t see what he was so jumpy for. “The Kaballynain, or at least it’s what the Angelycous seem to think I am.” “How did you find that piece of news out?” I thought he might actually be inching further away from me. “Well, Miss Cicely said it first, but the big clue was when Lucifer came out and told me himself. Oh, and Gabriel saying he was going to kill me, kind of was a dead giveaway.” It came out bitchy and I meant it to sound that way. “Lucifer, you are talking about the Lucifer, right?” He was inching away. “The last time I looked there was only the one.” The cat was seriously in danger of losing it. “And Gabriel would be the Archangel Gabriel?” He was nearly hysterical. Maybe, it was time to get worried again. “Yep.” If it freaked out the car, it must be worse than I thought. He started pacing the length of the back of the couch. “Babe, I knew you were bad news, but this is beyond bad news.” “Look, I’m a little slow, so why don’t you spell it out for me?” Like I hadn’t already heard the bad news. “Remember that scroll I told you about? Don’t answer. Listen. The scroll was one of the Armageddon scrolls. While you two were out spooning, I did a little research.” “How, I thought you never left the house?” “Ever heard of the internet? Now, zip it.” For a guy without opposable thumbs, he sure did get around. “The Armageddon scrolls were written at the dawn of everything. They chronicle the different ways the world will end. In every one of them the Kaballynain is mentioned. The Kaballynain is supposed to be the person who heralds the end of the world. When the mantle is assumed, the last days are set in motion.”

Ghost of a Chance

77

“Well, I don’t plan on assuming anything, so you have nothing to worry about.” I assured him. “It doesn’t work that way. If it’s your destiny to be the Kaballynain, you’re going to become the Kaballynain.” He stopped pacing to look me right in the eye. “Still, not going to do it. I’m tired of everyone thinking I can be bullied by fate, destiny and whatever horseshit they can throw at me. I’m Jessica Ballinger and nothing else. They can just find somebody else to do it.” I had nothing else to say about on the subject. Conversation ended. “You really are a bumpkin. Aren’t you?” “Tell me something. What exactly is this Kaballynain supposed to be?” I might as well get the straight scoop. If I knew what was going on, I’d know what to avoid. “It’s your funeral. The Kaballynain is the final weapon. For a while everybody thought it was the name of Michael’s sword, the one he uses to mete out God’s judgments. Then, people started looking a little closer. Turns out it refers to a descendant of Lilith.” He turned thoughtful, well thoughtful for a cat, which meant he stopped to scratch himself. “I’ve already heard all this. None of it explains why heaven and hell is so all fired ready to kill me.” “They all want you dead because you are the product of a first creation and one of the host, a fallen one but one of their number nonetheless. Since you’re a little slow on the upkeep, let me explain it in words you can understand. It means you have the power to do bad things to them. Easy enough for you?” I was truly a glutton for punishment. “What kind of bad things?” He shot me a dirty look. “For one thing, you can banish them from the mortal plane.” I had done that already. I wanted something new. “If the Armageddon scrolls can be believed, you are de facto heir to Hell, which would make you a princess and it would give you ultimate power should Lucifer die or relinquish his throne.” Now, that was new. “Stop looking like you like the idea. Believe me, it is not a good thing. For one thing, you would have to become total evil itself to take on the crown.” He gave me a suspicious look again. “I get the idea. Princess Jessica doesn’t interest me. I have everything I want right here.” I hoped that settled that. It was true. Deacon was the only thing I needed. Well, the cat, too. “You could have fooled me.” He snorted or coughed up a hair ball. It could go either way with him. “So, how do I get out of it?” “You don’t. The possibility is always going to be there. One bad day and you could turn. That’s why this power should never have gone to a human. Your race is too unpredictable. It’s a good thing you have a cat around.” “Yeah, my own private furry Yoda, sounds like a blast. Between you and my mother, I should be peachy keen.” I groaned. He puffed up almost regally. “Save the sarcasm for the experts. Humans have nothing on cats. Pipe down. If you listen to me, you should be all right.” “Does that mean you think I’m worth saving?” For some reason it mattered what he thought. I must be going off the deep end if it mattered what a cat thought of my prospects for the future. “It remains to be seen.” His head snapped around to the bedroom. “Loverboy is up. For

J. Morgan

78

the time being let’s keep this conversation to ourselves. I don’t want to scare him just yet with all the facts.” Sounded good to me. I wasn’t all that sure he was ready for the cold hard truth. Honestly, I didn’t want to scare him off. Me and relationships never seemed to work out. Being the heir to hell might be a deal breaker. So, the less he knew about it the better for the moment. It wasn’t like I’d be hiding anything from him. I only had the cat’s say so to begin with. I’d look strange coming out and telling him his cat thinks I’m Princess Jessica the fairy princess of hell. It sounded like a comic book. No, no, when I knew for sure, then I’d ease the subject into a conversation. “Penny for your thoughts,” Deacon whispered into my ear, sending me straight into the air. “Something wrong?” “You scared the shit out of me, you rat bastard!” “Sorry, I thought I’d surprise you.” He sounded her but I was too scared to care, just then. “Don’t try to surprise me again. I’m not a morning person. Try that crap again before noon and you’ll get hurt.” I warned him. It wasn’t your normal morning after conversation, but I did have a lot on my mind. “Good to know. I think I’ll go get some coffee.” He ran toward the kitchen, as quick as he could. I had to give him credit. He was a smarter than most males of the species. Most of them would have tried to make it better. Big mistake, as you all know. I’m broody by nature, and downright mean by the grace of God, first thing in the morning. Give him time and he’ll get used to it. The more I thought about my outburst, I came to realize, maybe I was a little harsh with him. When you think about it, he was kind of cute. Well, corny might be a better word, but he meant well. After a night of unbelievable sex, a guy deserved a smile and a few kind words. It was girlfriend 101, never let them see the real you until it’s too late to run. Hook ‘em on the nookie early and they were putty in your hands for the rest of your life. I chucked my self-respect and headed for the kitchen. He already had a cup in hand. Lucky dog, I’d kill for a cup. “Deacon, I’m sorry for in there. You didn’t deserve to be snapped at.” I bit back the bile the statement created. Apologies never came easier to me, even when they were someone deserved one. “No, it’s my fault. I’m not used to having a woman around.” He blew on his coffee and eyed me warily over the floating steam. “Maybe we should call it a draw.” That coffee really smelled good. I wonder how he got it to smell so good. Coffee making was an art I had yet to master. “If you’re sure?” He was looking for the other shoe to drop. He was a quick study, but I was in a good mood. Coffee had that effect on me. “Yep.” Or maybe it was him. Did I forget to tell you he was naked, except for a tired pair of Joe Boxers? Naked men and coffee were a tough combination to beat, or lick, or throw down on a bed then beat and lick. Had my morning planned. How about you? “Why are you looking at me, like that?” He set the coffee down and shifted uneasily toward the fridge.

Ghost of a Chance

79

“I was just thinking I really didn’t have a chance to check your body for telltale tattoos.” It wasn’t my best come on line, but he was a man. I could have said feel like copulating and it would have worked. “Body!” He slapped his head and dashed for the door. Not the response I was looking for, but he was heading for the bedroom. By the time I caught up with him he was pulling on a pair of ratty jeans from the floor. Did I miss something? Shouldn’t we be pulling off, instead of putting on? “Uh, Deacon. In case you missed it, I meant for us to get naked. Together naked.” “I forgot all about having to give a positive I.D. on your—” He stopped in mid-sentence. “It’s okay. You can say it.” I saved him from the embarrassment. “Body,” he murmured. “If I don’t get down there, Grossman will have my ass in a sling. I should have gone down there right after we dropped your mother off.” If it hadn’t been for my craziness at Miss Cicely’s house, we would have been able to get it done. I felt about an inch tall. He’d had been trying to help me, and was about to get in trouble because I had been a big baby. “Let’s go then. Sounds like fun.” Forcing a grin, I walked toward the bedroom door. “Are you sure you’re up for it? It’s not going to pretty.” “I can handle it.” Who I was assuring I didn’t know? The thought of looking at my dead body was right up with duct tape bikini waxes as far as I was concerned, but it had to be done. Deacon gave me a doubtful look. He was probably right. I should sit this one out, but I wanted to go with him. The Devil’s deadline was only a few hours away and I wanted to spend what time I had left being with him. I know how defeatist that sounded, but I was just being honest with myself. There was no way I could stand up to a bunch of demons and angels, let alone survive doing it. Deacon was a rock to do as much as he had. Dragging him into the mess was not a good idea. The bad thing was I thought I was falling for the guy. He was smart, funny, and hot as hell. Not that I’ll ever let you get the chance, but he was definitely an A-ticket ride between the sheets. He was everything I wanted in a guy. Too bad, it took me dying to find him. If we had more time, it might evolve into something more. Who am I kidding? I was already in love with the big lug. He might be with me, but men were hard to read. I don’t know if it was their built-in fear of rejection or their being a different species, but I couldn’t tell how he really felt. I knew he cared for me. After only knowing me for two days, the fact in itself amazed me. This whole soul mate business could be true, but could I afford to let myself believe we had some kind of future together. Aside from the fact I was a ghost the chances were damn good I was going to die for a second time tonight. It wouldn’t be fair to either one of us to start something we couldn’t finish. Everything in me said to forget good sense and go for it. Deacon was a great guy and I deserved, no, we deserved a chance. We had conquered the sex thing. How hard could the rest be? Hell, Mom and Beau figured out how to do it, and they were polar opposites. I made myself a promise. If I lived through tonight, then I’d think about jumping Deacon’s bones for the next fifty or sixty years. You couldn’t get fairer than that. Feeling better about it, I was ready to venture forth, visit my dead body and fight the hordes of hell. Who knows maybe I was even up to facing my mother. But, I wouldn’t put any money on it.

80

J. Morgan

Chapter Eighteen I had never been to be a police station before, let alone a morgue. I was expecting Crossing Jordon or Bones. What I got was Mayberry with a touch of Star Trek. We had been standing out in the waiting area for almost an hour, while the snotty receptionist kept giving us the weird eye. I didn’t know if the place was normal or not. First time morgue stalker, remember? Deacon seemed to think it was, so I went with the flow. I had thought Deacon might have some pull being a cop, but from the looks of it, cops on suspension were personae non gratis. I was all set to bring this fact up to Deacon, when Grossman strode through the door. I immediately felt a shift in Deacon. His shoulders tensed up and he shot me wary look. “Chance, I’m surprised to see you here.” “Why? I told you I’d come by to I.D. Jessica’s body.” Deacon acted cool, but I could feel the tension rolling off him. “You’re a little late.” Grossman picked a pencil up from the desk, and twirled it between his fingers. Deacon winced at the other policeman’s statement. “Jessica’s parents kept me tied up for most of the afternoon. I got here as soon as I could “Not what I mean, Chance. Sometime during the night, her body was snatched from the cooler,” Grossman almost seemed delighted to relay the news. Ewww. Some weirdo was out there with my freaking body. It was like that Tom Petty video. My body was probably floating out to sea after being fondled and dressed up in a prom gown. I don’t know about the prom gown, but I’m sure some fondling was involved. “What the hell are you talking about, Grossman? A body can’t just disappear from the morgue. There are five different checkpoints to get in or out of here, not including the attendant on duty at the window.” It started to sound like an inside fondle to me. Double ew. “Yeah, it’s got us stumped, too. Care to tell me where you were last night?” I so didn’t like the sound of his insinuation. Deacon had been too busy fondling me last night to come down here to cop a feel on my body. With all this fondling going on, now I was confused. Could somebody explain the flaw in my statement to me? No. I thought not. Deacon jumped into his face. “You think I had something to do with this! You’re fucking crazy!” Darn tooting, my boo was not a body snatcher. “You know the routine, Chance. You knew the girl and after everything that’s happened, maybe you couldn’t handle losing another person in your life. You snapped. Snuck in here and took the girl. Sure sounds like a plausible answer to me.” Deacon was on the verge of foaming at the mouth. “Sounds more like bullshit and you know it.” This time Grossman wasn’t going to back down. “Hey, I’m just looking at all the possibilities, like a good cop is supposed to do. You remember how to be a good cop, don’t you? Now, where were you last night?” “I went for a drive after dropping Mr. and Mrs. Ballinger off at a friend’s house. Then, I was at home for the rest of the night,” Deacon hissed through clenched teeth. “So, no alibi.” Grossman let the dig sink in.

Ghost of a Chance

81

“Do I need one?” “Not at the moment, but don’t make any plans to leave town.” Did he sound as clichéd to you as it did to me? “You know where to find me.” Deacon took a step back. I wonder, if I were the only who noticed how tightly his fists were clenched. I was ready to watch a throw down, when the doors opened and another officer walked into the room. Grossman walked over, leaving Deacon to fume. They talked for a couple of minutes then Grossman walked out of the room. He shot Deacon a sneer before letting the doors close behind him. “Hey, Deacon,” the new officer yelled over. Deacon walked over and grasped the man by the hand. “Tom, good to see you.” “Grossman’s giving you a hard time, I see.” “That asshole couldn’t find a hooker in a whorehouse. How the hell did he end up working this case?” “Luck of the draw. Mind telling me why he’s got a hard on to get you tossed off the force?” Tom shifted around to take Grossman’s spot on the desk. “We went to the academy together. It’s been a pissing contest since day one.” “Not the first time, I’ve seen it. Too bad, you’re both good cops.” Tom looked toward the doors and shook his head. “So, any idea what the hell happened last night?” Deacon pointed toward the doors leading to the morgue. “You mean aside from Grossman’s theory.” Deacon snorted at the man’s feeble joke. “No frigging clue. The night attendant says he never left his station. Video backs him up. The video inside the cooler is a total blank.” “The tape doesn’t show anybody inside the cold room?” Deacon sounded confused. “You misunderstand me. At three o’clock this morning the tape goes blank and then three minutes later it comes back on. Strangest thing I’ve ever seen. The tech guys are catching hell for not being able to explain it. They ran tests all morning. The tests showed nothing wrong with the system. They’re calling it a tape malfunction,” Tom explained. “But, you want to hear the strangest part of it?” “Hit me with it. After the past couple of days I’m ready for anything.” The officer waited until the receptionist moved toward a filing cabinet before talking. “They found a feather in the cold room. Not just any kind of feather, it’s a black feather that the guys in forensics say couldn’t have come from a bird. The damn thing is made up of,” Tom’s voice dropped to a whisper so the receptionist couldn’t hear him. “Get this, scales.” “Scales?” Deacon hissed back. “Like a frigging dinosaur,” Tom answered back with childhood glee. “How does Grossman explain that?” “He can’t. He’s sure you planted it to fuck with him.” Tom laughed. “I take it nobody’s buying it.” “Hell, no. Look, Deacon. The guys all know you and know you don’t have anything to do with this, or the shit they suspended you for. The brass do, too. Grossman is a majority of one,” Tom assured him. The door opened and two orderlies came in with a sheet covered gurney. “I better get back to work. You take care.”

82

J. Morgan

I watched him leave, and walked over to Deacon. “Did you catch all that?” Deacon whispered out of the receptionist’s earshot. “Yeah, but what does it all mean?” My fondling stalker theory was going out the window. I had a good idea who was behind it, but didn’t know why. “I think we need to haul ass over to Miss Cicely’s. If anybody can figure this mess out, she can.” His voice rose loud enough for the two orderlies to hear. He grimaced when he saw the strange looks his talking to thin air earned him. “Sounds like a plan to me.” I had to bite back a giggle, seeing one of the orderlies making the crazy sign and pointing at Deacon. “It might be an even better idea to ixnay the talking to me before they cart your crazy ass off to the loony bin.” I popped my shoulder toward the orderlies. He wanted to say something, but smartly kept his mouth shut. It was nice having a man around who couldn’t open his mouth for fear of looking silly. On an average day, you had to beg for this kind of silence. Here I was basking in the glow of it for free. It didn’t get any better than that. ***** By the time we got to Miss Cicely’s, I was back to begging. Deacon had given me a complete run down on why the world was going to hell because of everyone from the orderlies to the president. Look, I loved the guy, but enough already. I couldn’t even turn on the radio to tune him out. Ultimate Manilow was not an approved distraction for male pattern bitchiness. I didn’t even wait for him to open the door for me. I oozed right out of the door and made a beeline for the front door. He was still rubbing his head and mumbling to himself, when I got to the porch. Men were such babies when it came to wounded egos. I had a simple philosophy to get me through such times. Get even, get over it. If it didn’t work, Godiva was only an e-mail away. The door wasn’t going to open itself. It was a sure bet I couldn’t do it. My ghostliness forced me to patiently wait and tap my foot, while I waited for his mumbling ass to get the drag out. “Any fucking day now!” I yelled, when he stopped to scream at a piece of paper that had glued itself to his shoe. My outburst did nothing to get him moving. If anything, the mumbling increased. I was all set to say screw decorum and phase through the door, when it creaked open behind me. “Jessica Hyacinth Ballinger!” my mother shrieked from the open doorway. I winced and turned to see her disapproving face glaring back at me. “Did I raise you to yell profanities from strangers’ porches in the middle of the day?” She had, but I didn’t think it the proper time to bring the fact up. Mothers were worse than men when it came to turning all grumpy in a heartbeat. So, my big mouth remained shut. “Sorry, Mom.” See, I could be good. “Now, get your butt in here, before someone notices you’re my daughter.” I didn’t have the heart to remind her I was a ghost and nobody was liable to complain, except for her. Deacon had finally made it to the porch. He was still a grumble-puss, but I would let mother deal with him. I skirted past my mother and left the two of them to their own devices,

Ghost of a Chance

83

which would hopefully keep them occupied long enough to erase Deacon’s crappy disposition. You would figure after a night of terrific sex, he’d be in a better mood. I know I was. Miss Cicely gave me a warm smile, and motioned me toward the couch. I was only too happy to agree. My butt was killing me. The ride over had informed me Deacon’s car was in bad need of some shocks, or Fort Worth needed less potholes. It could go either way. I had just plopped my ghostly butt down, when a gray fur ball attacked me out of nowhere. I looked down. The frigging cat was here! Shouldn’t he be safely tucked into Deacon’s apartment? He caught the stray thought. “Surprised to see me?” “Yeah. How the hell did you get over here?” I swatted him out of my lap. Cat fur tended to stick in my ectoplasm. “He e-mailed me and begged me to come get him,” Jojo stomped into the room. I shot the cat the evil eye. “You do get around, don’t you?” “I’m a cat. It’s what we do.” “Mind telling me, why?” I swatted at him before he could jump back into my lap. What was it with cats and not taking no for an answer? “You don’t think I’m letting you out of my sight, do you? Until we get this Kaballynain thing settled, we’re like glue.” Church shook his paw at me, like I was supposed to be scared of a cat’s warning. Deacon and my mother saved me from any more of the cat’s tirade. Deacon after being suitably bullied by my mother, entered the house in a totally different mood. So, his bad mood had all but disappeared, only now it was replaced by something close to fear. Mom had that affect on men. “Mom, where’s Beau?” My step-dad was nowhere to be seen. His absence made me more than a little nervous. Lucifer said I was more or less safe until tonight, but I wasn’t all too sure the same applied to my family. “He’s in the back room watching TV.” I ignored her and turned to Miss Cicely. “We need to talk to you. Something strange happened at the morgue.” “If it’s the same thing that happened last night at the apartment, it’s not strange, it’s sick.” Church acted like, he was hacking up a hairball. “You hush,” I spat at his furry butt. “Jessica, what happened?” Miss Cicely was clearly tired of our bickering. “Somebody stole my body, last night.” I heard my mother gasp, but blocked it out. The mojo woman was the one I wanted to hear from. “Most disturbing.” Miss Cicely rubbed her temples and looked thoughtfully toward the window overlooking the front yard. After a few moments, she turned back to us. “Deacon, do the police have any idea what happened?” “Not a clue. The body is thought to have disappeared around three o’clock this morning.” This time it was Miss Cicely’s turn to let out a gasp. “Is the time they did it important?” I was still recovering from her gasp. “Most important. Three o’clock is the devil’s hour. It is the one time during the day he is allowed to run free and uses the inverted hour of the sacrifice of our Lord to pervert His goodness,” she turned back to Deacon. “Was there any clues?”

J. Morgan

84

“Just one. The investigating officer found a feather inside the morgue.” He took a seat beside me. “Was the feather covered in scales, by any chance?” “How did you know?” It was Deacon’s turn to sound freaked out. Glad I wasn’t the only one. “I didn’t know for sure, but I suspected. The feather is from one of the Angelycous, one of Lucifer’s lieutenants to be precise. Only they can walk the earth in the true forms. The lesser demons must inhabit a mortal form to exist on this plane.” She rubbed her temples and looked gravely toward the window. “What does all this mean?” I thought Lucifer said we had a truce. Stealing my body did not sound like a truce to me. “Church filled me in on what transpired last night with Lucifer. Since he gave his word not to attack you openly until this evening, I can only surmise he is using a loophole to find a way to insure you’re not able to assume the mantle of the Kaballynain.” Well, she answered that one, didn’t she? I’m beginning to think everyone could read my mind. “How can stealing my body can do anything? I mean I’m not there anymore.” See I was slowly picking up some sort of sense about all this. “Yes, but he can control your spirit with it. As long as he has your body he can tap the link between it and you.” Miss Cicely was shaking her head. “You’re talking about the Cantalyse Mortum?” Church jumped into her lap. “Exactly.” She gave the cat a scratch behind the ear. I threw my hands up in the air. “Okay, now you’ve lost me.” Just when I seemed to get a handle on things, they threw something else at me. It started to piss me off. “The Cantalyse Mortum is one of the seven foundation spells of darkness. Lucifer can use it to contain your immortal spirit within your corpse, trapping it there forever. If you’re trapped, you can’t waken Lilith. It’s the only way he can insure you will no longer be a threat to him.” She couldn’t even look me in the face. Which only meant it had to be really bad. The weight of her words hit me like a sledgehammer. Not only was I dead, but it looked like I was screwed, too. The idea I could wiped from existence I was easy to handle. It sounded almost restful. The other thing was just icky. My body was fine while I was alive and in it. Trapped in my body after it’s been rotting for a couple of centuries, was so not my idea of paradise. It wasn’t even my idea of a shitty vacation. There had to be a way to stop the Angelycous from going through with the ceremony. Miss Cicely was a witch, or whatever she wanted to call herself. She could put the whammy on it. Problem solved. “So, you can stop them, right?” What was the worst she could say? No. “If I had a copy of the spell there is a slight possibility I could interfere with the incantation from this end should Lucifer attempt the Cantalyse.” My innate sense of denial forced me to ignore the uncertainty I heard in her voice. “Then, get the spell!” Now, we were talking. Five minutes and I was in the clear. “I wish I could retrieve it for you but I can’t. The Cantalyse Mortum is a closely guarded secret. It is one of the blackest of magics ever conceived. To begin with I would need to get my hands on a grimoire and last time I looked Darkhold witches didn’t exactly lend them out.” I wanted to laugh at her sarcastic joke but couldn’t. My only idea had been shot down. Laugh at

Ghost of a Chance

85

that. “Uh—I have a copy.” Every head in the room turned to Church. He stretched and gave us all a smug better-thanyou look. “How did you happen to come by a spell of that magnitude?” Miss Cicely finally asked after the look of disbelief on her face wore off. I’m glad she did, ‘cause I was too speechless to say a word. Leave it to the damn cat to get his greedy little paws on something nobody would think of looking for. “I Googled all sorts of shit, when blondie told me she was the Kaballynain. Figured I might have to take her out and might need some heavy duty firepower to get the job done. You wouldn’t believe all the crap I found.” The little backstabbing bastard was actually smiling! “So, can we access it from any computer?” Jojo was one step ahead of everyone. “No, I printed it all out and deleted it from the hard drive.” Church turned to Deacon. “You might want to look into getting a new computer. I downloaded a nasty virus from thedevilsplaymates.com. It totally screwed up the hard drive. I barely got everything printed before it fried and you are so out of ink.” I jumped in before Deacon could forget the big picture. “So, all we need to do is go get the printouts and I’m saved. Deacon let’s go.” “Hold it. Jessica you should stay here and let Deacon go alone. We don’t know when Lucifer is planning to perform the ceremony. My wards may be strong enough to delay him should he decide to begin the ritual before we have the spell in hand,” Miss Cicely warned. “He said he wouldn’t do anything until this evening and I believe him. If I sit here doing nothing, I’ll go crazy.” I sounded whiny but didn’t care. It was three hours until sundown and I planned to spend every minute of it with Deacon. “But, baby what if something happens to you?” I looked up surprised at my mother’s words. It suddenly struck me how old she looked. Behind all the makeup and happy exterior, I could see the effect the past two days had on her. I saw a touch of gray hidden among the faux auburn curls. I tried to reassure her “Mom, I’ll be okay. I promise.” “I don’t think I can bear to lose you again, Jessica.” Tears were running down her immaculate face. I willed myself solid and wrapped my arms around her. She clung to me like I was a child again. The warmth of her love filled me. My own tears joined hers and danced like stars on her face. I felt another set of arms encircle me. I didn’t even have to look up to know it was Beau. I had to break away or I’d never get out of here. Emotional scenes were never my thing or my mother’s. Guess I got it from her, among other things I won’t mention at the moment. “Mom, I have to go,” I said, pulling away from her. There were a fair amount of sniffles going on, but I have no clue how to phonetically spell a sniffle. I half expected another outburst but instead she went limp and fell into Beau’s waiting arms. She looked so lost I almost relented and stayed. Deacon’s hand on my shoulder put a stop to anything of the sort. I should be ashamed to tell you this, but it made me horny as hell. Maybe, we could manage a bone-jumping somewhere along the way. I let him pull me toward the door. Miss Cicely nodded, but I could see the disproval in her eyes. I tried to ignore it but the woman could make the devil feel guilty. One day she’d have to

J. Morgan

86

teach me the trick. “Mr. Chance.” Beau’s voice broke the uneasy silence. Deacon came to a stop, just short of the door. “Yes, sir.” “Jessica is my baby girl and I expect you to bring her back here in the same shape she’s in now.” Man, it was prom night all over again. “You have my word, Mr. Ballinger.” And, I couldn’t drag him out of there quick enough.

87

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Nineteen I was getting quite adept at these long, awkward, silent car rides. This time I was grateful for it. The silence allowed my perverted little brain to work. By the time we pulled up to Deacon’s building my plans were firmly in place. I know I should be worrying about what Lucifer had in mind, but I wasn’t. My undead hormones were in sexual overdrive. There would be time for worry later. This was probably my last chance to be with Deacon. It took precedence. So I had skewed sense of urgency. Sue me. Deacon went straight for the computer, as soon as he opened the door. His singlemindedness worked to my advantage. He was so distracted he didn’t even notice when I slipped into some a little more slutty. I let him rummage around for a few minutes. It seemed the best thing to do. Once he sure the spell was indeed in the pile of papers then he would be open to what I had in mind. I wanted him with one and one thing only on his mind—me. His search didn’t take long. He had barely shuffled through the stack and he let out a triumphant shout. I had to smile at his enthusiasm. I just hoped he was as enthusiastic about the rest of my plans. Before you get the wrong I idea, I don’t make a habit of jumping men. Once or twice doesn’t count. If things had been different, Deacon would have been the only man I planned to jump for the rest of my life. Now, I only had a few hours, and being wishy-washy about my feelings for him wasn’t how I planned to end what little time I had left with him. I wanted him and if I was stuck with a few hours to enjoy with him, I was going to make every minute of it count. If you think that’s wrong, you can kiss my ass. “Jessica I found it!” he proclaimed, clutching the papers in his hand. He caught sight of me and the papers fell from his hand like rain. “Uh, don’t you think you need to, uh, get dressed? We need to get this stuff back to Miss Cicely.” “We’ve got time,” I cooed. Ew, did I just coo? Maybe, I was a slut. “Jess, I don’t think—” I stopped him right there. Putting my fingers over his mouth might have worked, but cupping his ah-so-delightful package got quicker results. My lips covered his, closing any argument he might have had. It didn’t hurt that I was kneading his growing cock through his jeans either. In fact it sped things up quite nicely. I must have been doing a very good job, ‘cause he was gasping for breath. Oh wait. He really was gasping for breath. I unpuckered and he fell back across the couch. Note to self, living things needed air. My overeager kiss laid him out like a Christmas goose. I would have panicked but the rise and fall of Deacon’s chest told me he had simply passed out. As much as I would like to take the credit for it, my sexual magnetism being what it was, but I couldn’t. It didn’t mean I couldn’t give him a reason for waking up. Don’t tell my mother about this. She thinks I don’t read her trashy novels and I’d like to keep it that way. For you girls who are trying to figure out which book, read Destiny’s Little Helper. Enough with the shameless plugs, I got me a man to sex. She can drum up her own damn sales.

J. Morgan

88

His fall had hooked his legs over the back of the couch with his head resting precariously on the edge of the coffee table. It was a wonder he hadn’t cracked the damn thing wide open, which would have been a real bummer. I had to take this easy. Reading something is one thing. Doing it is something altogether. I peeked over the couch. He was still snoozing. A little willpower and my fingers closed over his zipper. A gentle tug brought it purring down. Next I had to work on the button. It was little harder than the zipper but I got it undone. Good thing he wasn’t wearing button flies or I would have been here all night trying to get him naked. A little more work and Mr. Happy was waving hello, quite enthusiastically, I might add. My fingers danced up the velveteen shaft. Deacon let out a sleepy moan and I knew I was on the right track. As sick as it sounded, Mom knew what she was talking about. Can I get a double ew from the peanut gallery? I so did not want to know how she came up this stuff. I rolled my finger over the swollen head. Deacon’s whole body let out an involuntary shudder. If his sleepy ass liked that, then he was going to love this. My mouth closed over the tip of his cock while my tongue swirled circles down the thick slope of his throbbing helmet. I was ready to give him the full treatment, when he let out a strangled squeal and shot straight up to a sitting position. His eyes were nearly popping out of head. Not to toot my own horn, but another five seconds and his baby blues would have been embedded in the back wall. “Jessica, wha-wha what are you doing?” He see-sawed back and forth on the back of the couch. “I was out of smelling salts.” I grinned up at him, before taking a love bite out of his glistening tip to see if I could get him to squeal again. Needless to say, it worked. “But, I didn’t. I mean you shouldn’t. The bad people.” Have you ever noticed men tend to ramble when the blood flow to the brain is restricted? “Just calm down and we’ll talk this through.” I offered taking another nip at his blood flow. “This is exxxx-tremle-le-ly nice and all but if we’re going to do this couldn’t we do the other thing?” I wasn’t in the least surprised he still hadn’t solved his stuttering problem. “If you promise not to mention the bad people, my mother, or anything have to do with me being anything other than the woman who has everything well in hand.” To illustrate my point of view, I ran my finger down the crease of his tight ball sack. “Deeeaaaal.” He moaned, gripping the couch for all it was worth. With the gentlest of tugs, I led him toward the bedroom. Going at it like dogs in the living room, while it sounded nice, was not my idea of the way to spend what was left of our time alone. The bedroom was the only place to end this Three’s Company pornographic moment. You never knew who could come knocking on the door at the wrong moment. I’d hate to have to kill an Avon lady on general principle. We made it to the bedroom with little fuss. The only hold-up was when his pants slipped down to his ankles. It hobbled him a bit, but the right amount of strokes to his, uh, ego kept him shuffling along. I was too impatient for foreplay. I’m not knocking it, but time was short. All I wanted was him inside me. To that end, I dissolved my skimpy wardrobe as soon as we cleared the door. He took slightly longer to achieve the same end, but not by much. I had to give Deacon credit, he could shimmy out of his clothes with the best of them.

Ghost of a Chance

89

I didn’t have time to appreciate the comedy of the scene. As soon as his pants were a forgotten memory, Deacon pulled me into his arms, crushing me with his need. My legs instantly wrapped themselves around his rock hard waist, his cock tapping Morse code against my ass as he walked me to the bed. With a hungry growl, he tossed me on the bed. His body covered mine within a heartbeat of me hitting the rumpled sheets. He didn’t give me a chance to catch my metaphoric breath. His lips trailed hot kiss along the curve of my neck. His teeth dragged ribbons of goose bumps down my ectoplasmic flesh, while his hands cupped my breasts. I screamed as he gently prodded my legs apart and slammed his hot shaft into me all the way to the hilt. My center strained against the hot thickness of him. His slow even strokes belied the intensity of his desire. Hovering above me, his eyes devoured me. I saw the hunger burning within them and he was using my entire body to satisfy it. I wasn’t complaining, mind you. As being devoured went, it was quite nice. Better than nice, I’m sure. After the last thrust my head was floating somewhere above the bed. On cue, I felt my body quicken. My hands grabbed his buttocks, forcing him deeper, my fingers digging grooves in the firm flesh. My thighs gripped the curve of hips, as I drove him home. I sensed his nearness, and wanted to wring every ounce out of him. His arms tightened on either side of my head. Shaking his head, he let out a growl, shuddering as his own release exploded in sync with my own. I encircled his neck with my arms, pulling myself into his chest. His heaving body enclosed me. I felt every beat of his racing heart slamming into me. Deacon’s head fell across the top of my head. His arms cradled me. For the first time in my life, I was at one with another human being. It scared me. I knew then I loved him. The dead girl was in love. The irony was enough to make me laugh. The greatest guy in the world had come into my life one damn day too late. All we had were these few fleeting minutes. It was so not fair. How could I find the perfect man, and miss out on all the perks? We should be planning the rest of our lives together, not planning an all-out intervention against the might of hell itself. It was too much. I am not normally a crier, but now seemed as good as a time as any to start. I buried my face into his chest and broke into a tidal wave of sobs. I didn’t want to do this anymore. Deacon stroked my hair and clutched me to him even tighter. He didn’t say anything. He just held me. He knew enough to know there wasn’t anything he could say. Well, I couldn’t sit here feeling sorry for myself all night. Besides not being practical, it wasn’t going to help anything. We had to get back to Miss Cicely before she sent out the forces to drag us back. I pushed myself back from Deacon. He resisted but let me slide from his grasp. I looked at him. His face was a mixture of confusion and I tenderness I’d never seen in a man before. He really did care about me. “Deacon, I want you to know that—” I paused, too choked up to finish. “I know.” He reached over to push a strand of hair from my face. “Don’t you go all Han Solo on me. I need to say this. I don’t know what’s going to happen later on, but you have been the best thing that ever happened to me.” I cut my eyes away from him. “Jessie.” He looked at me with those puppy dog eyes and I nearly melted.

J. Morgan

90

“Be quiet. I’m not through yet. If I don’t make it for any reason, I want you to know that I—” I couldn’t say it. As much as I wanted to, I couldn’t. What if he didn’t feel the same way or I died tonight and left him empty and lost? “I love you, too.” He reached over and pulled my mouth to his. His lips were gentle and soft, but I felt his passion burning behind it. He broke the kiss and held my face away from his, but close enough so our eyes were only inches apart. “Whatever happens tonight, I’m not losing you. This is crazy, but I’m not letting you get away.” It was my turn to be all serious. “Deacon, this won’t work, even if I make it through this shit. If you haven’t noticed, I’m a ghost.” “Like I give a crap! Jessica, I’ve been alone my entire life. I never thought I’d find somebody like you. I will fight heaven and hell to keep you.” His voice was so forceful I couldn’t help but believe him, which invoked another round of waterworks. “We had better get back to Miss Cicely’s,” I mopped the tears from my eyes. He rose from the bed and walked toward his pile of rumpled clothes. I could see he wanted to say something more, but maybe we had said everything we needed to. As he dressed, a flood of emotions raced over me. His words were slapping me in the face. I knew they had been truer than he meant. Before this night was over, he might very well be fighting heaven and hell. We both might be.

91

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty Night had fallen thick around us by the time Deacon pulled the car into Miss Cicely’s driveway. Our naughty aerobics had cost us valuable time, but I didn’t care. Deacon loved me. If we had rushed back, I would never have found it fact out. Sure, given time he might have come out and got the guts to tell me on his own. And monkeys might have flown out of my ass while I waited for it to happen. Besides, it was more fun finding out sex was better than sodium pentothal for loosening a man’s tongue. By mutual agreement, we wiped the looks of sex-earned satisfaction from our faces. No sense in broadcasting our sex life to everyone. I was entitled to some privacy. We walked through the door, and the cat shot us a disgusted look. I played innocent, but he wasn’t buying it. The disgusting little bastard was humping the couch and pointing his tail at us. Either the stinking cat could smell sex, or he was just a pervert. I had made Deacon take a bath before we left. My mother on the other hand could smell sex, so I wasn’t taking any chances. To summarize, my Mom was a sex detector and the cat was just a pervert. As long as I was getting some, what did I care what a hairball thought? “Because, the hairball has a big mouth, miss panties around her ankles.” “Who has their panties around their ankles?” Jojo giggled as she came into the living room. “Hush, child.” Miss Cicely walked up behind her. I could have kissed the woman. The last thing I needed was my mother commenting on my sex life. She had enough advice on the subject without knowing I might actually have one. “Did you get the spell?” Cicely asked, before the conversation could turn into another episode of Sex-styles of the Dead and Ghostly. “Yes, ma’am.” Deacon handed the crumpled printouts over. He was just as relieved as I was by the interruption. She gave the stack of soiled papers a disapproving glare, but took them nonetheless. “Josephine, bring me a cup of chamomile tea, while I go over these.” “Mom! I told you not to call me that in front of company.” “Child, I’ll call you what I want. I didn’t go through fifty-nine hours of labor to have you smart off to me. Now, go get my tea and be quick about it.” She shooed the girl with a wave of her hand. Jojo hesitated like she was going to say no. A wicked glare from her mother changed her mind. Jojo grunted, but walked back toward the kitchen. “Do you think this will work?” I felt a little uneasy, now that we were back. I so wanted this to work and the idea it wouldn’t scared the crap out of me. Miss Cicely pursed her lips ignoring my nervousness and studied the papers. After several minutes, she looked up. “It won’t be easy, but perhaps there is something I can do to slow the ritual. If we’re lucky, Lucifer may see it as a reason to halt his schemes long enough for us to find another way to thwart him.” She didn’t sound too confident, but at the moment I was grasping at straws, anyway. Any chance was better than none at all. Jojo was back with a steaming cup of tea in no time. She still had a snarly look on her face, but was smart enough not to let her mother see it. A lanky boy of about nineteen followed her

J. Morgan

92

into the room. He must be Kenny, the brother Jojo mentioned last night. He wasn’t what I expected. Somehow, he didn’t strike me as the lawyer type. He didn’t look like a Voodoo witch doctor, either. In the past couple of days I’ve learned not to judge a book by its cover, unless it was one of Mom’s. Miss Cicely took the cup and set the papers on the table beside her chair. I gave Deacon a questioning look. He shrugged. Nice to see I wasn’t the only clueless one in the room. Lot of help he was. I was about to ask another stupid question, when Beau and Mom walked in. This place was turning into a regular Grand Central Station. All we needed was a couple of bums and a mugger to make everything nice and cozy. “Jessica, you made it back.” Beau sounded relieved to see me. “Took you long enough.” Mom grumbled. It was good to see she had set her wall back in place. I was afraid she might have done something crazy while I was gone, like become a human being or something. To make matters worse, she made it a point to have a warm smile for Deacon. I swear. She could be such a slut sometimes. “Miss Cicely was about to try and stop this Mortem whatever.” Maybe if I distracted her it would shut her up for a few minutes, but I doubted it. “I may have been a little overly optimistic earlier. The spell is complicated and not easily circumvented. At best I may be able to hinder their attempts to seize your soul, but my efforts won’t be able to totally stop Lucifer, should he prove persistent.” “What does that mean exactly? You can hinder them? The devil is trying to take my daughter to God knows where and the best you can come up with is hinder him!” Mom shrieked, which was totally unlike her. One minute she was all cold and distant then she went all psycho. Could I have misjudged her? Normally she was the queen of keeping her emotions in check. This was a new side to her growing realm of personalities. Maybe I had been too hard on her. We all deal with difficult situations differently. Lockdown on emotions wasn’t working for her so she decided to invent Hysterical Scary Lady to deal with all this. Whoever she was at the moment, if I didn’t step in soon, she was going to go into a total meltdown. “Mom, she’s doing her best.” I tried not to flinch. Mom might be emotionally challenged, but it didn’t mean she still couldn’t take me out for crossing her. “Jessica is right. We can’t expect miracles.” Beau took Mom’s hand to try to calm her down. I could tell it wasn’t going to work but at least he was trying. “Bullshit! My baby is dead and sitting in the same room with me. That’s a fucking miracle. I’m Veronica frigging Carr. If I want another miracle, someone had damn well better come up with one,” Mom threw Beau’s hand from her shoulder. “I wish I could offer more, Veronica, but I can’t. It would take a black witch to work a spell of this magnitude. Does anything you’ve seen indicate to you I’m a black witch?” Miss Cicely wasn’t exactly being rude or mean, but I could tell Mom was pushing her. There was a hardness in her voice that nearly shook the paint from the walls. I wouldn’t have wanted to screw with her. “No, Cicely.” Mom hung her head. I thought she was going to cry, which would have freaked me out. The spell lasted a few seconds. By the time she raised her head, the mother I knew and, yes, loved, was back. “I’m sorry, but she’s my baby.” “I understand, perfectly. If this was Josephine we were dealing with, I would be acting the

Ghost of a Chance

93

very same way.” Miss Cicely’s face was almost as grief stricken as my mother’s. “I know, but I feel so damn helpless.” She wrung her hands. Beau slipped his arm around her and pulled her close. I was truly touched. Mom was telling me she loved me in her own screwed-up way. It was almost worth getting killed to witness. I wouldn’t recommend it, but for our strange nuclear family, it worked. “So, can you really help her?” Mom was doing her best to rein it all back in, but it wasn’t working. I could tell Beau was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. “I can only try.” The sigh told the whole story. Miss Cicely really didn’t think this could work. What did I expect? This was the devil we were talking about. I was crazy to think a ghost, a cop and a transplanted voodoo woman could fight all the forces of hell, itself. Heaven wasn’t even going to help. All I needed was a frigging break here! Was that too much to ask for? Deacon sensed my trepidation and reached over to grasp my hand. The warmth was comforting. His reaction was so automatic it startled me. It had been a long time since I had someone like him in my life, someone who actually thought about my feelings. I gave his hand a quick squeeze. What can I say? It was a natural reaction in an unnatural situation. He squeezed back. I welcomed the warmth he lent me. Then, it was gone. I looked down to see his hand had passed completely through mine. My eyes shot wide. That shouldn’t have happened. By now keeping my body solid was becoming second nature, especially when I was focusing on Deacon. Deacon caught the fear in my eyes and looked down. He jerked his hand back. It slid effortlessly through me, drawing ribbons of pale smoke in its wake. “Jess, what’s happening? You’re fading out.” Panic filled his voice. “I don’t know what’s going on. I’m trying to stay solid, but I can’t.” I shifted down the couch, away from him. I kept looking at what was left of my body, expecting it to disappear at any minute. “It’s too late. They have begun the spell!” Cicely shouted. “Do something!” I demanded. “We must form a link between Jessica and this room as quickly as possible. Perhaps, we can use the link to track her spirit back to her body.” Kenny spoke up. “Mother, can we use Deacon to form it?” “Yes, I believe we can. If I’m not mistaken, the bond between them has strengthened to a point where it just might work.” Was that a glimmer of hope I heard in her voice? “No bets on how they managed it,” Church piped up with a sleazy twitch of his tail. Yes, it was sleazy. I’m too busy at the moment to draw you a diagram, so take my word for it. “Shut up!” Deacon shouted, blushing five shades of pink. “Ignore him. We need total concentration, if this is to work.” Cicely warned, giving the feline in question a glare. Her words came to me like I was standing outside the room. I looked down to find my body was nothing more than a vague outline. It was like a shimmering halo where my body used to be. “Whatever you’re going to do, do it!” Deacon voice came out like a dull screech. “Kenny, grab the staff from the shelf behind you.” Cicely ordered, jumping from her chair.

J. Morgan

94

My vision was blurring. The room was fading out, even faster than I was, if that was possible. It was like looking at two different places at the same time with neither of them perfectly in view. If I scrunched up my eyes, I could force the room into focus. Through the muddled haze, I could see Miss Cicely standing behind me. She was mumbling something under her breath. The words were lost on me. A steady drone had replaced everything else in my ears. The sound was like a thousand voices screaming directly into my brain. I tried to shut it out to concentrate on what Cicely was doing. Unless I had totally lost it, she was waving some sort of crazy stick over my head. I could deal with that. I’d seen enough movies to know what voodoo was all about. All right, I know I sounded lame. I had no idea what was going on. And, those dangly chicken bits were gross. I felt like I was being felt up by Col. Sanders or at the very least being stalked by the creepy old bastard. Finger licking good, my ass. He was up to something with that shit. Wait a minute. I’m digressing. The devil was sucking my soul into my dead body and I’m worried about an old man in a white suit. Tell me my priorities aren’t screwed up. “It’s not working. I can barely see her.” That was so sweet. He really did care. But, why did he sound so far away? “The spell has reached its full strength. There is little else I can do.” Miss Cicely seemed to whisper, but I knew she was shouting. It hit me I was the one who was going away. The room was rapidly becoming a pale shadow around me. The harder I tried to make it come back into focus, the more it slipped away. The only thing in focus was Deacon’s face. It was clothed in panic and despair. I opened my mouth to call to him, but my voice was a hoarse whisper I couldn’t even understand. “Jessica, I’ll find you!” he screamed. Then, everything went dark.

95

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-One “Is she in there?” The voice was all nasally and whiny. “Do you doubt the extent of my powers?” It was Lucifer. The slimy bastard! I tried to open my eyes, but it was like they were glued shut. Considering who was in the room with me I guess it was a good thing. “But how do you she’s really in there? For all we know we could be standing here with nothing more than a smelly piece of meat to show for our troubles.” “Remind me why you are still alive, Bedial,” Lucifer said in a voice, as cold as hell itself. “Unless somebody forgot to tell me, I’m still the fucking ruler of hell! That means when I stick a soul in a body, the soul goes in the body. Want to guess where I’m planning to stick you, if you don’t shut up?” “I’m sorry, milord. I meant no disrespect,” I heard Bedial’s groveling. I gave it a five out of ten. “I sincerely doubt it. If help wasn’t so hard to get on this plane, you’d be a festering pile of ash at my feet. Out of my sight before I decide to incinerate you anyway.” In my darkness, I heard the other demon shuffling as quick, as it could from the room. Man, who knew demons were such wusses? I guess this meant the spell worked. Oh crap! It meant I was the smelly piece of meat in question. Ewww. “So, you’re awake.” Lucifer waited for the demon to leave before speaking. ‘What was the friggin’ deal? Could everybody read my damn mind?’ “Yes we can.” He chuckled. ‘Then read this asshole—‘I formed an image of my middle finger and slammed it right into his brain. “You really should act more lady-like before you find yourself on a downtown train straight to hell.” He burst into laughter at his lame ass joke. ‘Everybody was a frigging comedian. If I wasn’t trapped in this body, I’d shove that laugh straight up his ass.’ “You could try.” His laughter ended with a cold twang. “I tried to be nice, but killing you didn’t work.” ‘Maybe you should have fucked yourself and left me the hell alone.’ “I have considered it, the latter of course. I have a harem for the other, but thanks for your concern about my sex life.” I could almost picture his slimy little smile. ‘Ew, keep the porno crap to yourself.’ The whole image made me want to gouge my eyes out. “Be that as it may, we should keep on track. I have an appointment with a senator in fifteen minutes. Alive you represented a possible nuisance but in death you have proven to be a most persistent pain in the ass. But, what else can I expect from one of Lilith’s get? Since for the time being we’re alone and in all probability this will be the last time we see each other, I’ll tell you a secret. Your audacity is more my fault than hers.” He confided in a whisper. ‘What in the hell are you talking about?’ I have come to grips with being Lilith’s whatever, but what did he have to do with anything? Original sin aside, I wasn’t one of those people who blamed the devil for every little thing I did wrong. I was woman enough to take the blame for

J. Morgan

96

myself. “It’s really quite simple. If you haven’t figured it out for yourself, the Daughters of Lilith are my descendants as well. The bitch thought it’d be funny to use my own children against me.” ‘Hold it one fucking minute! Did he just say I was his great fucking great-granddaughter?’ “You’re pretty smart. It pains me to leave you like this but I need no children to insure my immortality. My sense of self-preservation prohibits me from taking any chances, even with my own children or their children. It’s really a shame too. If things were different, your strong will would mark you as a true heir, but sadly it is not to be.” ‘The bastard actually sounded sorry, like I’d ever be his anything. I thought my real dad was a bastard. This guy took the cake.’ “My dear. You would do well to remember the old adage, it is better to rule in hell than to, well, do anything else.” He waxed poetic with a chuckle. I was really getting tired of him making this whole thing out to be some cosmic joke. “Now, I must be going. This has been utterly delightful, but a distraction I’m I am glad to be free of. Perhaps, I’ll come back when you’re nothing more than a moldering pile of bones, to see if your outlook has changed.” ‘Bite me! You butt monkey!’ Could you believe him? Thinking sticking me in a stinky corpse was going to make me go all weepy and to think I’d change my anything for him. He could just sit and spin for all I cared. Nobody talked to me like some goob and got away with it. I could hear him whistling, as he walked away. Asshole! Corpse or no corpse, anything was better than having to listening to his Snidely Whiplash giggle again. Twenty minutes later, I wasn’t so sure. Sure, anybody can be brave when they’re pissed off. Lying in a rotting corpse all alone in the dark is a totally different story. An eternity of five hundred zillion bottles of beer on the wall was the only thing I had to look forward to make the time go by. I didn’t even have Muzak to bitch about. Though it would be interesting to see what hell’s Muzak would sound like. “Probably, a lot of Manilow. It would be a lot like having to ride around with Deacon for all eternity,” a voice snickered in my head. ‘If that’s you Satan, I’m not in the mood. Just let me rot in peace.” You couldn’t even decompose in peace without some asshole bugging the crap out of you. “Do you I sound like Satan to you?” ‘I’m a ghost locked in my own smelly corpse. At this point everybody sounds like Satan. So, unless you’re Sean Bean with a magic get out of jail free card, I couldn’t give a diddly do damn who you are?’ It wasn’t entirely true. ‘Who the hell are you, anyway?’ Sue me. I was dead and indecisive. “It’s me, Kenny, Mama Cicely’s son. I may not be Sean Bean, but I do have a get out of jail free card.” At last something I wanted to hear. ‘Well, use it. No wait. How did you find me?’ Was it just me or did this speedy rescue seem a little too convenient? This could be some trick of Lucifer’s to break me. You know, one of those ha-ha fooled you type of things. It would be right up his alley to try something like so juvenile. I needed to check this guy’s bona fides. “Mom used the link between you and Deacon to trace you here. You’re in a real crummy place by the way. I think I saw a pile of rat poo beside you. No, it’s chicken poo. My mistake.” I was in a pile of bird shit! Here I thought it couldn’t get any worse than being dead. ‘Where the hell am I anyway?’ Lucifer couldn’t know anything about Deacon or Miss Cicely

Ghost of a Chance

97

or he would have mentioned it. I had to trust this was really Kenny. The first thing I was going to have him do was get me out of this chicken plop. I would not have my body wallowing in feces. “Looks like a chicken processing plant. I can’t be sure. Mom made me take the astral road.” ‘What does that mean?’ Do you think I was lying totally in the poo, or partially on the poo? Stop thinking, get over it. I was lying in it. Me agonizing over it wasn’t helping matters. “My body’s back at the house. I had my spirit ride the link to your body.” He said it like he took a cab to get here. I don’t know about you but we didn’t do stuff like this in Louisiana or at least not in the part I grew up in. ‘Then, how are you going to get me out of here?’ Some rescue. They send a hopped-up ghost to pull a Rambo. “Before I start, this wasn’t my idea, but Mom said it is the only way to circumvent the curse.” I got a creepy shiver up my spine. ‘So, what’s the plan?’ “I’m going to zombify your body.” ‘Did you just say zombify?’ Check please. Zombies were where I drew the line. The diet alone was enough to throw me off the idea. I couldn’t eat brains. I could barely stomach raw oysters. “It isn’t as bad as it sounds. Mom says it’d only be temporary. You know until we can figure out how to break the curse.” Who was he trying to convince? Not me for damn sure. Ghosts were good. They didn’t go around thirsting for human flesh and invading shopping malls. No sir-ree. I wasn’t zombie material and I was unanimous in that. “Jessica, believe me this is the only way. Mom wouldn’t even suggest it, if there was another way to get past the Mortem.” He sounded sincere, but was he about to be zombified? No! ‘I won’t have to eat anybody will I?’ I am not a wuss, so shut up. “You watch too much TV. Zombies don’t eat people. You’re thinking about ghouls.” Was there a difference? ‘Okay, but if I get hungry, you’re first on the menu.’ “Deal.” I didn’t have to see him to know he was grinning. ‘So, how do we do this?’ I might as well get all the gory details before we got started. If it involved me drinking chicken blood and dancing the Macarena, he could kiss my ass. “Mom is channeling most of the energy through Deacon. All I have to do is chant the incantation and voila, instant zombie.” No one should sound so chipper about making somebody a brain-smacking googly boggly. It wasn’t natural. ‘You better get to it, before I change my mind.’ I couldn’t believe I just agreed to this. Somebody else had to be in here with me. Trapped in the darkness I listened to the slow rhythm of his mumbling voice. The words were indistinct and foreign but after the first syllable the power began to flow through me. My whole body tingled with the feel of it. Raw heat ran through my veins. My entire body was on fire. Just as quick it turned cold, so cold that I felt like I had been dropped into an ice bath. Just when I thought that my entire body was about to explode, it ended. Whatever

J. Morgan

98

mumbo-jumbo Kenny and Miss Cicely were throwing at me was over. I stretched and my body moved with me. For the first time since I died, I actually had a body again. A gross dead body but a body all the same. As long as nothing was falling off, how bad could it be? “It’s alive! It’s alive!” Kenny howled. I popped my eyes open to see him dancing around the room. He looked like a ghost. Was that how I looked to everybody? No, I had to be better looking than he was. “Think you can cut out the happy dance.” I snorted, as I swung my legs off the table. “Oh, sorry. It’s the first time Mom has let me work any of the fun stuff.” He was such a kid it hurt to look at him. “It’s okay.” You had to like him. “So, what do we do now?” “Since you’re not officially alive, we both can ride the link back to Mom’s place. It won’t be easy on you, but it’s better than walking home looking like a corpse. A naked one at that.” He pointed at me, taking an eyeful while he was at it. “Pervert!” I looked around and grabbed a sheet from where I had been lying and wrapped it around me. “I wasn’t looking. Promise.” He looked like he was going to shit a brick. “You won’t tell Mom, will you?” “No.” I could have busted his chops but what was the point? He did save my butt. He let out a big sigh of relief. “Thanks.” “Can we get out of here now?” The place was freaking me out. I kept expecting Lucifer to bring his sorry butt back at any moment. “Sure thing. You might want to wipe the chicken poo off your shoulder before we leave.” He wiggled his finger toward my right shoulder. Ewww times two. “Thanks.” I snorted with disgust. “No, prob.” “So, what did my Mom think about me being a zombie?” I flicked at the chicken crap with my longest fingernail. I needed a wet wipe but doubted I’d find one in this hellhole. “We didn’t tell her. Beau said if she knew what we were planning, it might upset her so Mom just told her we were going to handle it.” Oh, this zombie thing might not be so bad after all. Mom was total wuss when it came to zombies. I had twenty-six years of pent up frustration I might just get off my chest before the night was over. Sure, it sounded evil, but that was because it was. “So, how do we do the astral road thingie? I mean getting back to your Mom’s house,” I said with a devilish glint in my eye. “Just grab my hand. I’ll be doing all the work.” What did I have to lose? I was a zombie in the bowels of a chicken processing plant. Unless I ended up in Green Bay, it couldn’t get any worse. I reached out and took his hand. The minute our hands touched the room exploded into one of those star field thingies like in Star Wars.

99

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-Two One second I was flying through the universe with Casper the friendly lawyer, the next we were standing in the middle of Miss Cicely’s living room. Thinking back, I wish we had walked. Kenny said the trip wouldn’t be easy on me, but the little snot wad didn’t say anything about it ending with me dry heaving my toenails through my nose. That was putting it nicely. I swear to you it felt like my entire body had been turned inside out and shoved through a sweaty sock. I was pretty damn sure I’d left something important back around Venus, like my spleen. Not that I cared. My feet were on solid ground again. Take my word for it. I wasn’t ever going to fly the ghostly airways again. You can, if you want to, but this gal is taking the bus from now on. Cicely was hunched over a dusty looking book. She didn’t notice our entrance or was too busy to care. With her it was hard to tell. Across from her Kenny’s body was slumped down in the couch in the fetal position. He looked asleep. Bet he didn’t feel like he was wearing his guts for a bra. I turned around to tell him just that. The sorry shit wasn’t beside me anymore. I snapped my head back to the couch. Kenny shot me a wink, as he uncurled himself from the folds of the sofa. “About time you two got back. I was beginning to think Perry Mason over here forgot the incantation.” Miss Cicely snorted without looking up from the book sitting in front of her. “Mama!” Kenny exclaimed. “How many times do I have to tell you just because I don’t want to follow in your footsteps, doesn’t mean I can’t still dabble?” She looked up from the book and gave him a piercing stare. “Dabble! You can’t dabble in magic. Eventually the power will call and you will be forced to answer. If you aren’t prepared to accept it, the power will consume you.” This was nice and all, but zombie girl over here. “I hate to interrupt.” I really did. I made it a point to never get in the middle of domestic disputes. “Jessica, I’m sorry, but the boy needs to be put in his place before his head gets too big for me to smack into place.” Cicely held her finger up and turned back to Kenny. “Go get Deacon from the kitchen and tell him to get his butt in here.” Kenny gave me a hurt smile and took off down the hall. “So, have you come up with something to help me out of this mess?” I moved up beside her to try to get a peek at the book. I may not be much of a reader, but I couldn’t resist reading over someone’s shoulder, if for no other reason than to piss them off. “Not a damn thing.” The profanity shocked me. It was the first I’d heard from the woman’s mouth. I guess the strain was getting to her. “These books are all but useless. Just when I think I’ve found the answer, it turns out to be a dead end and when I do find something promising it involve things I’d rather not get mixed up in.” She leaned back after closing the book with a dull thud. “Then, there’s nothing we can do.” I folded my arms and dropped my head into cold, dead hands. It couldn’t end like this. I’d escaped death, sort of, the devil and found love for the first time in my life. After all that I deserve some kind of break. Well, didn’t I?

J. Morgan

100

“Jessica, don’t give up hope. We will think of something.” I felt the warmth of her hand settle on my knee. I wanted to believe her, but how could I? Everything was going from bad to worse. Any minute now the sky could fall in and I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised. In fact I expected it to happen any minute now. “Jessica Ballinger, look at you. I have never seen a more pitiful sight in my entire life and that includes the unfortunate potty training incident.” Leave it to dear old Mom to look on the bright side. It wasn’t the sky falling, but it was damn close. “Mom, just leave me alone. This is not a good time.” What did she expect me to do? Stop off at the Clinique Counter for some make-up on the way back. A sharp intake of breath was my first warning the hammer was about to drop. I had violated the first law of Veronica, no one is bitch enough to back-talk the Queen Bee. I didn’t care. “You aren’t too big for me to whip your ass, young lady.” See what I mean? I still hadn’t looked her in the eye, keeping my face clamped between my hands. “Don’t hide your face from me. Look at me when I’m talking to you. I won’t have people thinking I raised an ungrateful child, even if it is the truth.” Oh, she was really getting pissed off now, which meant she had been really worried and this was the only way she could show it. I could just let it slide, bite back my pride and let her get the upper hand. Like, I was going let it happen. This was my one chance to pay her back for all the shit she’d put me through over the years. Childish? Maybe. Fun as hell? Definitely. “Mom, there’s something you should know,” I growled through my fingers. “Something happened to me, while I was in Lucifer’s clutches.” It didn’t sound too over the top, did it? I was going for a dramatic affect, but really it was just overacting at its worst. The tapping of her foot, accented every syllable. “I can’t wait to hear this.” “Come closer,” I whispered. “This had better not be one of your tricks.” Mom leaned in. “Now, why did I have to come closer?” “So, I could eat your brains!” I jumped into the air and grabbed her head. Her eyes went wide as basketballs and just as orange. Mom batted at my hands, as she stumbled back. I was playing this to the hilt. Foam was pouring from my mouth and I had the zombie shuffle down pat. All I need was a few running sores to make the picture complete. “You get your corpse cooties away from me Jessica Ballinger!” Mom howled, kicking the coffee table between us. “But I love you Momma. Why won’t you let me eat your brains?” I was nearly crying. It took everything I had not to burst out laughing. I don’t know what was funnier, my zombie act or the look on her face. “Hush it. I will not be a zombie’s dinner, not even my own daughter’s!” She scampered back, making grabs at everything that looked like it could be used as a weapon. That was when I made my big mistake. Never underestimate a fear-driven, nicotinedeprived, caffeine hopped-up crazy woman. Her purse slammed into the side of my head, just as I climbed over the coffee table. What the hell did she have in there? The Encyclopedia Britannica? The floor rushed up to greet me. I twisted my neck and saw Beau come striding into the living room. The impact of my head into the floor made three of him jump across my eyelids.

Ghost of a Chance

101

“Roni, what the hell are you doing?” Beau yelled, as he saw me go down. “Jessica is a zombie. Find a knife, a bazooka. Kill it. It’s your job to kill spiders, mice and zombies. Do it now, before she gets back up.” Mom jumped behind him and wiggled her fingers at my prone body. “Roni calm down.” Beau snorted, as he tried to pull her fingers out of his neck. “The fuck I will! My daughter is an undead brain muncher. Either you kill her before she gets another shot at my brains, or you’ll never see my good girl again for as long as you live!” Beau pried her off and walked toward me. My own dad was going to kill me. He gave a resigned sigh and walked over to me. I gulped as he stood over me, giving me a stern you’re going to get it now look. “Hey, Beau Daddily.” I gave him my innocent face. Neither of us was buying it, but it was all I had. Plus, it had always worked in the past. “Don’t Beau Daddily me. Did you try to eat your mother’s brains?” He fought back a giggle but managed to ask it with an almost straight face. “Maybe.” I winced. “Kill her! Don’t talk to her! That’s how they get you.” Mom screamed from her hiding place behind Miss Cicely, who was laughing in spite of herself. “Get up and apologize.” He reached for my hand. “Oh, God! She’s going to bite him.” My mother swooned into the chair. “If she makes him into a zombie, who will I have left to bring me my cigarettes?” “Shut the hell up Roni! She isn’t going to eat your brains,” he yelled, making Mom shrink back behind the chair. I started to snicker. He turned and gave me a nasty look. “See what you started.” “Sorry.” I really was. Beau never got wound up, which meant I had pushed the magic button. “Tell her, not me.” “Mom, I’ m sorry I tried to eat your brains. It was all a joke.” I ground the words out through my gritted teeth. Beau could really kill a moment. “Joke!” Her eyebrows shot fifty feet above her head. “You try to scare your mother to death and call it a joke. Where did I go wrong?” “Roni, it was a joke. Deal with it.” “This is all your fault, you and your penchant for zombie movies. Expect the divorce papers first thing in the morning.” She was fuming and gaining a head of steam. “Then, who would bring you your damn cigarettes?” Beau asked, as pretty as you please. “You’re so on super secret probation as of this minute. One more zombie attack and it’s your balls on a platter, mister.” Mom was nothing if not flexible and lazy. Let’s not forget lazy. “Yes dear.” He gave me a sly wink. “This has been most entertaining. You must all stay for as long as you want. Kenny, cancel my cable. I don’t need it any more.” Miss Cicely shouted, tears running down her face. We all turned to give her a nasty look. It did nothing to stop her laughter. “Sweeties, I needed that.” “I’m glad we could amuse you. I take it you’re the reason my daughter is a zombie skank.” Mom hissed. I let the skank thing go. She was having a bad day. “Roni please understand. This was the only way to save her from Lucifer’s machinations.” “Can you fix her so she isn’t a flesh-eating monster?” Mom was still giving me the evil eye.

J. Morgan

102

“No, but at least for the moment she is under the Dark One’s radar.” Miss Cicely explained. “So, he could still come after her?” Deacon came into the room. I had spotted him during the whole zombie episode, but he had wisely stayed out of the line of fire. “Yes, once he realizes she is no longer under his control, rest assured he will come looking for her.” Cicely let her gaze swept over the room, so we all knew I wasn’t out of the woods yet. “There has to be something I can do to stop him from finding out.” “One way exists, but it is beyond my power to facilitate.” I could tell she was hiding something. Her eyes told me to back off. This was a way she didn’t want me to take. “What is it? I’m a big girl. I can take it.” I had to get this mess over with. I was not going to spend all eternity in a rotting body waiting around for the other shoe to drop. “You must go to hell and confront him on his own turf.” I looked at her in disbelief as she paused to let her words sink. I silently hoped she was joking. “There you will be able to access the power of the Kaballynain. The only hope to gain your freedom lies down the road to damnation.” Okay, I didn’t see a one-way trip to hell coming. Hell was not my idea of a vacation destination. I didn’t even want to pass through on my way to the bathroom, let alone go of my own free will to kick the devil’s butt. But, I couldn’t hide forever. Sooner or later, Lucifer would come after me. “Let’s do it.” A girl had to do what a girl had to do, even if she was a chicken shit. “I cannot. It is beyond my power. It would take the combined power of a true coven to open a gateway to the fiery realm.” Cicely sounded relieved to say the words. “Coven? Did you say coven?” My mother’s mouth opened to grin widely. “Yes, a coven,” Miss Cicely repeated, more than a little confused. “I can get you a coven, if that’s what it will take to get Jessica out of this mess.” One minute she’s trying to kill me then it’s all, anything for my baby. Where was she going to get a coven? Oh no! She couldn’t mean. Not them. Anything but them. “You have access to a coven?” Miss Cicely gave my mother an appraising look. “Not a coven per se, but they’ll work in a pinch with you leading them.” She was actually rubbing her hands in expectation. “Do you have internet access?” “Sure, my laptop is in the next room,” Kenny answered before I could wave him off. “Get it. It’s time to call in the Sisterhood of the Smoking Chalice.” Those words spelled my doom. Hide your children and lock up your husbands. The Beoytch mafia was on the way. Can I just die now and save the devil the trouble of killing me?

103

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-Three I tried to ignore the hum of Kenny’s computer and the ding of Windows loading up. It was yet another signal, even in death my life sucked. A few seconds later the maniacal sound of my mother giggling brought chills running down my back. Then, she went hands-free and the Sacred Sisterhood of the Smoking Chalice came running. Imagine five women stalking a Chippendales’ dancer screaming, “Lose the thong, lose the thong!” and you might come close to the unbridled hysteria of their combined voices but even that didn’t come close to describing them. Don’t get me wrong. Separately, they were great, a nicer bunch of women you couldn’t ask to meet. Together they were a totally different story. Combined, they were a force of nature, like one of those earthquakes that changes the axis of the earth. They were like one of those, only more earth shattering. A moment of guilt hit me. I should be grateful for them showing up and not talking about them in my head. There wasn’t a line of people willing to help, so why was I so bitchy about what help I was getting? Stepping into the lion’s den, I couldn’t ask for a better group of people at my back. It was the ‘at my back’ part that had me worried. You definitely wanted them where you could see them, especially the de facto head nut of the bunch, Wilameena Henrietta Snaggleforth, or Meena for short. Next to Mom she was the one you had to keep your eye on. At a romance convention a couple of years ago they had actually gotten together for the first time. Somewhere in the middle of the weekend, Meena kidnapped Jason Lewis and held him hostage for two days until the event organizer paid an ungodly ransom to get him back. What she wanted with fifty pounds of chocolate and ten cans of whipping cream I still don’t know. He dropped the charges, but the last time I heard he still had a twitch. Mom said something about pictures and incriminating poses. In spite of all the blackmail material at her disposal, Mom is still banned from the city of Baltimore for life. I’m pretty sure Meena had her own FBI X-file. The rest of the mafia escaped unscathed. I’m sure it was just police oversight. None of them were innocent by any stretch of the word. I sat up as I heard my name mentioned. A collective gasp came from Kenny’s tiny speakers. Oh Gawd, she was telling them everything. Then, I heard Deacon’s name come up. I couldn’t hear what she said, but a demented giggle came from the computer and Deacon turned purple. Now, the entire internet knew I was doing the undead nasty. Was there no shame in that woman? I gritted my teeth, and waited until Mom finished the whole embarrassing story. “Whose ass do we need to stomp?” The voice belonged to Chee, the cheesy witch of the north. “Isn’t it obvious? Get me a lock of Deacon’s hair and I’ll shrivel his wee willie winkle.” Meena chimed in. See, I told you she was evil. “You’re crazy. We go after Lucifer,” Sitka’s voice sang out. “Now that we’ve heard from the hobbit connection, can we please shrivel someone’s willie?” Meena interrupted. “Shut up Meena. You know we don’t shrivel, except on the first Tuesday of the month, so put your mind on something else.” Kaeryn retorted. “What else is there?” Meena actually sounded shocked and dismayed at such an

J. Morgan

104

outlandish suggestion. “BRB.” “You know what that means,” Chee howled. “Mystic dildo time.” Roni sighed. “I thought we ixnayed the damn thing at the summer solstice.” “We did, but she invokes it for just about any thing she thinks she can get away with. She says it heightens her magic,” Sitka offered, but nobody was buying it. “What did I miss?” a new voice dinged in. “Diva, you won’t believe this.” Kaeryn, to my horror, replayed the entire story for yet another time. “I’m going to kill my husband. He makes me miss everything. Like, I wanted to sit through Cajun Big Game Grilling,” Diva growled. “Can we please get back on track before Lucifer comes back?” I whined. I couldn’t take much more of this. Having to listen to garbage like this was the reason I did not own a computer. “Jessica is right. We don’t have a lot of time. If this is going to work, we must act quickly.” Miss Cicely saved my bacon. Matricide was starting to look like a viable option to get out of this situation. “Back, I’m ready to go,” Meena returned. “If the words Mystic Dildo come from these speakers, you are so booted,” Roni warned her. “Like I would bring it up after the last time.” Meena’s voice dripped with as much innocence as she could muster without choking to death on the lie. Mom gave the computer a rude snort and turned to Miss Cicely. “So, what do we need to do now?” “This is highly irregular. Normally, a coven must gather in the same room to be effective. Since proximity is out of the question, the best I can offer is to have everyone put their hands on their mouses,” Miss Cicely said, mumbling a silent prayer under her breath when she finished. “You heard her, Sisterhood. Hands on your mouses.” Mom turned from the mike and gave Cicely a questioning look. “ Now, what?” “The spell must be crafted by a loved one.” Guess that counted Mom out. “Ohhh! Now, we’re getting somewhere. I think I can manage a little mumbo-jumbo.” Mom rubbed her hands together. It was frightening sight. “Once the spell is crafted, it must be chanted by everyone in the room until Jessica is on her way,” Cicely instructed. Deacon put his hand on my shoulder. “Wait a minute. She’s not going anywhere without me.” “Deacon, I can’t ask you to go with me.” Though, a little company would be nice. “It’s too dangerous.” “You’re not asking. I’m telling you I’m coming with you.” He squeezed my arm and knelt beside me. “Jess, I’m not going to lose you. If it means going to hell to make sure you come back, nothing on earth will stop me from going.” I could cry. He did love me, the big goob. “Can he go?” I must have sounded like a little kid, but I didn’t care. “I’m not even sure you’re going.” Cicely gave us both a doubtful look. “But if it works will it be possible for him to come with me?” I wasn’t sure how this was going to work, but since he offered I wasn’t about to leave him behind.

Ghost of a Chance

105

“Theoretically once the portal is open he should be able to piggyback on the link between the two of you. Perhaps, it would be easier perhaps if he went. Without something to anchor you to this plane, the chances of bringing you back will be tricky. Deacon’s body can act as a bridge to bring you both back to this realm.” She looked thoughtful for a minute, then walked over and snatched a lock of hair from his head. “Ouch!” He flinched back. “Don’t be a baby. It could have been worse. Normally, a spell of this nature calls for blood to secure a proper bridge.” Cicely handed the hair to Mom. “Roni you need to keep a hold on this until they return. As the originator of the spell you will act as the conduit for their return.” Mom nodded. She gave the woman a grave look. Cicely patted her on the hand before returning to stand on the other side of the computer. “Deacon, are you sure about this?” As bad as I wanted him with me, the thought of him trapped in hell should something go wrong filled me with dread. “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.” He leaned in to kiss me. I was already to lock lips when I was hit with a jet of noxious gas. The wet spray threw me back into the couch. My eyes were burning and I had the metal taste of roses filling my mouth. When the pain subsided, I look up to see my Mom standing over us, a can of Lysol in hand. “What the hell did you do that for?” I snapped. “Corpse cooties.” She looked at Deacon with a snarl of disgust on her lips. “It should be fine now, but if she bites your lips off, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” “Hesh it!” Corpse cooties indeed. Deacon snickered. “What are you laughing at?” I demanded. “Nothing.” The smile disappeared from his face. I wanted to get back to the important stuff, not listen to smart-ass remarks. “So, are you going to kiss me, or what?” “Only if you promise not to bite my lips off.” He bit back a giggle. Men don’t giggle. Somebody needed to tell him that before it got him killed. “If you don’t pucker up in the next five seconds, something else is going to get bitten off.” I warned in my nicest vindictive voice. Vindictive can be nice, if it’s presented in the proper tone. He leaned in and captured my lips. Even in my old dead body, their touch sent a jolt of electricity running through me. The man could kiss. Talk about jumpstart my heart. “Cut it out you two. It’s just not right,” Mother hacked and sputtered. I swear if she reached for that damn can of Lysol again I was going to bit her for spite. “Brains! Brains!” I had to do it, just to see the look on her face. “Beau, get my shotgun.” She took a half step back. “Roni, get over it,” Beau sighed. “Yes. Time is running out. If you have the spell constructed, Veronica, we need to get started,” Miss Cicely interrupted yet another tirade. “I’m ready.” Without a backward glance, she went back over to the computer. Deacon and I followed her. He took my hand in his as we walked into the blue light highlighting the table. The light from the monitor cast a ghostly glow over mother’s face as she stared intently into it.

J. Morgan

106

Miss Cicely took up a closer position behind the laptop, placing her hands on either side of the slender screen. A spark singed the air but didn’t seem to affect the computer. Mom glanced up with some akin to awe. Cicely nodded for her to begin. “Okay, girls. Grab your mouses. It’s show time,” Mom said in breathless expectation. “Have them repeat after you,” Miss Cicely ordered. Mom reached back and gave my free hand a tug. I smiled down at her. I could see the fear she held for me in her red-rimmed eyes. It didn’t surprise me. She was good at holding things in ‘til the last minute. “Roni,” Cicely whispered. “Give me a minute.” Mom bored a hole through Deacon. “You take care of her.” “You have my word.” He nodded. “Cicely, I’m ready.” “Then, begin the spell.” The strain of channeling power into the computer was began to show in her voice. Kenny and Jojo came up beside her and placed their hands over hers. “Bibbidy boobity boo.” She paused as a symphony of voices sang out from the computer. “The devil smells like doo. My daughter is full of poo. To the lands of fire and pain she will flow through. To hell! To hell! Fly away with stud muffin in tow. By the power of.” “The Mystic Dildo we so implore!” Meena screamed from the mike before Mom could finish. I don’t know if it was the spell, or the threat of the Mystic Dildo, but the room suddenly went dark. I couldn’t even make out the pale light of the monitor. Only the touch of Deacon’s hand in mine let me know I wasn’t alone in the stygian void around me. I couldn’t even feel the air moving around us. I gasped for a breath I no longer needed. A hot blast filled my useless lungs, causing me to cry out. Deacon’s hand tightened on my cold flesh. The sound of my scream brought color into the barren world. Heaven help me. I wished I had kept my mouth shut. The spell had worked. Deacon and I were standing on the threshold of hell. Suddenly, Green Bay didn’t look so bad.

107

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-Four For those of you who think hell is a myth, or just as a highly overrated vacation spot for an eternity destination, you are so fucking wrong. Fire, brimstone, and souls writhing in eternal torment, were only the highlights of the brochure. In the first five seconds alone I saw shit so crazy it would make George Michael straighter than a member of Motley Crue, who according to the playbill over the door would be playing a long-term gig in the near future. Deacon seemed to be taking things well, all things considering. I was at least prepared for the experience. Living with Veronica Carr prepared you for just about anything short of June Cleaver. On a second glance, Deacon was more than a little worse for the experience. He looked positively blue around the gills. I couldn’t blame him. I wasn’t all too enthused about the place myself. Without divine intervention, which wasn’t going to happen, we were stuck here without an ounce of help. “Deacon, you all right?” I waited for the initial shock had worn off. “Ask me again, when we get back home.” He smiled weakly. “Will do.” I smiled back. “So, where do we go from here?” He took a look at the gateway. I could have yelled boo and sent him straight through the roof. Good question. I kind of figured we’d just pop up where we needed to be at to be totally honest with you. Actually, having to find Lucifer never occurred to me. “I guess we just walk around until we find him.” It was the best I could come up with. “Then, it’s a good thing I decided to tag along.” Church curled his way between my legs, scaring me out of my undead skin. “How did you get here?” I yelped, as he rubbed his head on my ankle. “Cats can go wherever they want. Before you ask, because nobody has the balls to tell us we can’t.” He walked up to the gate and took a quick peek. “Some people never learn. I swear the guy over by the vat of boiling oil was here the last time I dropped in for a visit.” “That’s nice, but why are you here?” Not that, he wasn’t a welcome sight. “Did you really think I’d trust you two to take this, yourselves? I waited for the hen party to clear out then came on down for a look-see.” He took a last sniff at the gate and turned around. Deacon spoke up. “Church, do you mean to tell me you know where Lucifer is?” “Yeah, he likes to hang out near the politicians on Tuesdays. He makes them put on an allstar rendition of Cats. Lucifer really is a bastard. He makes Joe McCarthy do the Rum Tum Tugger bit. Makes me laugh my ass off every damn time I see it.” Church chuckled. “That’s good for you, but it’s Friday.” I pointed out. “Then we had better go straight to the throne room. Follow me and try not to touch anything or bang on the glass. The damned hate it when you do that.” He gave me a sour look before heading through the gate. Without a better plan we followed the furball. As weird as it sounded, there really was glass up on either side of the path. I don’t know if I liked the fact they could see us through the windows. They kept glaring at us and moaning. Yeah, the moaning was the worst. Still, it could have turned out really bad. Somehow, I figured we’d be met by hell’s

J. Morgan

108

representative when we got here. You know a tour guide or something. They had to have somebody here to do show people around. Otherwise, how would the damned know where to go? After what seemed forever the glass-lined path gave way to a cave with cells set into the walls. Shuffling screams came from the rooms. Claustrophobia closed in around us. We quickened our pace to reach the end of the corridor. Near the end of the rocky hallway, Deacon grabbed my hand as a clawed talon shot from one of the barred windows. From that point on, we kept to the center of the hallway. Church seemed to be nonplussed by all the weirdness. Maybe, he was right. Nobody messed with a cat. We came to a massive door at the end of the prison corridor, as I’d decided to call it. Church circled the door before coming to a stop directly in the middle of it. “Time to get real. This door opens directly onto the Plains of Eternal Despair. From here things are going to get scary.” Church announced like a cheesy tour guide. “Then, what the hell was all the crap back there?” I pointed to the way we came. “Hell’s waiting room.” He snorted. “You’re shitting me!” Deacon exclaimed. “Nope.” “How much further do we have to go until we find Lucifer?” I tried my best not to think about what was behind that door. For once my active imagination got the better of me. Was it too late to go back and be content with being Zombie Chic extraordinaire? “We won’t find him. He’ll find us. The minute you step through that door, you’ll be a target in his sights.” The cat really wasn’t helping it either. “I really don’t like the sound of your plan. Couldn’t we send a nasty note and have him meet us here? We could jump his butt when he comes through the door.” Maybe, there was time to get back to Miss Cicely’s. Being a zombie girl didn’t sound too bad, now that I thought about it. “Jessica, I won’t lie to you. This is a suicide mission at best, which is why I decided to come along. With me at least you have half a chance of getting through this.” If this was coming from anybody else, I would have laughed in the guy’s face. “Thank you.” I owed him a lot more, but he was only getting the thanks. The stupid cat had been a rock. “You’re welcome. You can feel free to bow to my greatness any time you feel the need.” I broke up. You tell a cat thank you, and he okays godly worship. And, they say women are conceited. Do you see why I only told him thank you? “Get me through this and we’ll see.” I fought back a giggle, but meant every word. “Make that both of us.” Deacon added. “I’m holding you to it.” Church was absolutely preening. “So, any advice on what we need to do when we go through?” “Let me do all the talking, and you just might get the chance to knock boots again.” About summed it all up. My future was in the hands of a talking cat. One minute from now I was going to be in hell and it all hinged on a cat. Strangely enough, I couldn’t have been in better hands. “Can one of you primates open the door? Hell ain’t going to get a make over cause we’re coming for a visit.”

109

Ghost of a Chance

He was such an ass. Deacon moved toward the door. He leaned into it. With a slight push, the door swung open. I was sure it wouldn’t be easy to get back out, but we really hadn’t planned that far ahead. We’d deal with escaping when we had to. For now, all we needed was to get in. Who knew? We might even get out. ***** The smell hit us first. If I had thought the waiting room was bad, this was unimaginably worse. I won’t even try to describe it. You either wouldn’t believe me, or you’d barf up everything you’d ever had to eat in your entire life. Either way, I didn’t want any part of it. Where was I? Oh yeah. Anyway, it stunk. It was the nicest thing I could say about the place, not that I expected to be sending anyone any postcards or anything. The place was full of naked people being tortured. Who’d want a picture of that? You hiding over there in the S and M section of the bookstore put your hand down. Deb, I know it’s you, so stop it. I was so busy being a tourist I didn’t notice the tall dark and ugly heading our way. Church clued me in with a claw to my ankle. My head snapped up just in time to see it wading through a lava flow to reach the bank closest to us. The thing was about ten feet tall. It was all gray and icky with all sorts of horny growths covering it from head to toe. Huge wings sprouted from its back. They were black with a curved red hook at the peaks. A long twitching tail snaked from the folds of its wings. The tail had a gaping mouth at its end. As the creature stepped from the lava, the tail snapped at the writhing people who swam in the molten lake. Did I mention it didn’t look happy? “You’re trespassing,” the thing spoke in a deceptively female voice. It was high and squeaky, making me want to look around for Betty Boop. Church walked up to it, like he belonged there, “No, we’re not.” “Oh, yes you are. I’ve checked my list and you’re not on it.” It pulled a huge scroll from its wings and shoved it under the cat’s nose for him to inspect. “Get that thing out of my face. Who are you going to believe, a cat or some piece of paper?” Church’s statement threw the demon for a loop. He, she or it had to take a step back and think. I had definitely underestimated cats. This particular one was getting a lifetime’s supply of catnip as soon as we got back home. “Come on shit monkey. I ain’t got all day. Are you going to stop hassling us or do I need to stomp a hole in your ass?” Church growled, taking a menacing step toward the demon. The McUgly actually backed away a step further to get away from the deranged little beast. “Uh, I need to speak to my supervisor.” The demon teetered on the edge of the lava lake and looked about ready to jump in to get away from Church. “Then, get his butt over here. Can’t you tell we’re important people? If I miss my appointment, your head will be the first thing to roll.” The cat sat down and sniffed its butt, which I think killed the whole scary ass bastard vibe. “You have an appointment?” “I said so didn’t I? Are you calling me a liar now?” Church jumped up, his fur bristling at the insult.

J. Morgan

110

“No, sir. It’s just not many of your kind comes this far south any more.” I swear the thing was almost bowing to the little blighter. “Probably because of pricks like you.” Church looked up from his butt maintenance and bared his fangs at the demon. “I’m sorry but I’m just following orders.” Spongebob Demonface apologized. I like that one. “And what do these orders tell you to do?” Church demanded. “Any trespassers,“ Church growled, changing the demon’s mind on his answer. “Sorry, visitors are to be taken to my immediate supervisor for disposition.” “About time we got to the root of the problem. We wish to see this so-called supervisor, toot sweet.” Church turned around and gave us a wink. He was going to get us killed. Well, he was going to get Deacon killed. Me, they’d probably just find something worse to do to, like send me back to live with my mother for all eternity. “If you’ll wait here, I’ll see if she’s available.” The demon winked out of sight before Church could get in another word. “Are you trying to get us killed?” Deacon hissed, once he was sure the demon was gone. “Are you dead?” Church walked around him, flicking his tail. “You may smell it, but I don’t think so.” “Not for your lack of trying.” “If you don’t like the way I doing this, feel free to take over. I’m sure you can handle this without me. By the way when they’re eating you, try not to scream like a girl. It just makes them chew slower.” Church sat down, letting his tail thump the ground with a resounding thud. “Deacon, he knows what he’s doing.” “He’s a cat!” Deacon exclaimed in disbelief. “Good to see you finally noticed. So, it’s settled. I’m in charge.” Deacon was even more confused than before. “What just happened?” “The cat won, now let it go.” I whispered in his ear. “But—” I was all ready to say something snippy, when a loud pop exploded next to us. We both whipped our heads around to see the demon had returned. “Hierarch Clarisse will see you now,” the demon squawked. “Very good. Let me speak with my associates and we’ll be ready to go,” Church told the demon, then promptly turned to us not giving the demon a chance to tell him no. “From this point forward things are going to get a touch hairy, so try not to say anything unless I tell you to. A Hierarch is the baddest of the bad. They answer to Lucifer directly, which means this is our ticket to the big guy if we play our cards right.” “How do we know this guy isn’t leading us into a trap?” I whispered. “Because there are certain rules even demons have to abide by. This Clarisse has extended us an invitation. She can’t attack us without losing face among the rest of the hierarchy.” “She’s a demon. What kind of face does she have to worry about losing?” Deacon took a worried glance at the demon. “She has everything to lose. Hell exists on the back of precarious truces. The whole place would have erupted into endless wars, if there wasn’t trust among its inhabitants. They learned

Ghost of a Chance

111

from Lilith the hard way to trust one another and haven’t forgotten it,” Church explained. “Now, if the history lesson is over, can we get this show on the road?” We both nodded. He didn’t wait for anything more from us. “Head ‘em, putz, daylight’s burning.” As quick as that, the four of us materialized in—for lack of a better word—a bordello. Red velvet curtains fell from the ceiling draping the entire room in early whore provincial. There was a disco ball hanging from the ceiling, decorated totally in mirrors by the way. Can anyone say Boogie Nights? Bodies writhed on the floor, alone and in pairs. In every case, the look on their faces was a mixture of pain and pleasure, leaning more toward the pain. The whole place resembled a nursing home where old porn stars went to die. The centerpiece of the whole gaudy affair was a throne against the far wall. The damn thing was so perverted I blush even trying to describe it. Let me just say this, I like nude men as well as the next gal, but I wouldn’t dream of sitting on one, let alone three of them doing whatever you called the position the sculptor stuck them in. I’m not even sure it was covered in the Kama Sutra. Mama didn’t raise no prude, but there wasn’t enough Lysol to clean the nasty off that scene. It gets freakier. Sitting on the throne was a cross between Marilyn Monroe and Gus the goat boy. Despite the long, curling horns, she must have looked drop dead gorgeous, cause my boyfriend was stepping on his tongue. I’d kill him for the slight later. If I forget, you can remind me. Of course it could have been the fact she was wearing a see-through pink nightie and thigh high red stiletto-heeled boots, but her slutty attire wasn’t going to save him from an ass kicking. Can you excuse me, the bitch is talking? “Felis Regis, welcome to the court of Hierarch Clarisse, third potentate of the areas covering lust, desire and internet porn,” Clarisse offered with a slight bow of her head. The stupid cat returned the bow before speaking. “Your welcome is most generous. I see that your realm has lengthened since my last visit.” Hold the fucking horses. Did he just say last visit? “Your new incarnation is most pleasing, though I rather enjoyed seeing you as a tiger on your last journey to my realm.” “Alas, this is my last incarnation. After this my line stops. My matriarch always said the ninth would be a let down and sadly it was true,” Church sighed. I have seriously underestimated this little fur bag. If Deacon could take his eyes off the slut on the throne, he’d agree with me. “So, what brings you to my home?” Clarisse stroked one of the throne’s naughty bits, absently. “I bring your liege a gift from the Felis.” What did he just say? I have missed it, planning a murder. “And what would the Felis offer to the Lightbringer?” Clarisse leaned forward clearly interested. The cat stepped to the side and bowed. “Hierarch Clarisse, may I present Jessica Hyacinth Ballinger, the Kaballynain.” In case you missed it the little bastard just sold me out!

112

J. Morgan

Chapter Twenty-Five I was trying to get my mind around what I just heard. My favorite furball told the slut de jour that I was the Kaballynain and gave me to her as a present to Lucifer. I got to tell you I didn’t see it coming. “This is the Kaballynain.” She leaned forward and gave me a hard cold stare. “Would a cat lie to you?” “But, she’s so common. I expected someone pretty.” She didn’t just call me ugly. I know that skank just didn’t go there. “Lilith’s bloodline never was pure, as we both know.” Church chuckled. “Too true. What the Lightbringer saw in her, I’ll never know.” I was taking all this in, trying not to kill everyone in sight. If I did, I’d start with the backstabbing cat. I would have asked Deacon to do it, but he was totally useless. He was a total drool monkey at this point. I reached over and popped him in the back of the head to let him know how I felt about him. “Huh?” He was totally useless. He might as well go back to drooling for all the help he was. “Isn’t that cute? I do love it when humans interact. Hit him again,” Clarisse cackled. “Don’t encourage them. It gets tiresome to watch them.” Church yawned. “Shut up traitor! If Deacon wasn’t a drooling goob, he’d kick your ass.” I had to say something. It wasn’t like good comeback lines rolled off your tongue when you needed them to. “She’s a feisty one, isn’t she?” Clarisse sat up. A smile spread across her face. “Stupid is more like it. She doesn’t even realize the male is spellbound. Frankly, I don’t see what all the fuss is about. Lucifer has more to fear from a hangnail than from the half-witted twit.” Wasn’t it bad enough he betrayed me? Did he have to insult me, too? At least his little tirade against my mental facilities, explained Deacon’s apparent defection. It felt good to know he wasn’t being a pervert. It was just one more thing I’d have to kill the skank for. Deacon was my man. If anyone was going to turn his head with raw sexuality, it was going to be me. “Lucifer is so old school. He believes the old ways hold true. Do you know he doesn’t even have cable? Can you believe that? The ultimate lord of the underworld hasn’t even seen the Sopranos. Half the current crop of souls are here as a direct result of that show and he’s totally clueless. Any good demon knows you have to follow market trends or you lose out on the primo souls.” Clarisse slammed her hand down on a bronze bicep, shaking the throne. For one brief second I swore I heard it moan. “What can you do? He’s the one with the keys,” Church sympathized. “My point exactly.” The demoness stopped talking suddenly, like she might have crossed the line with her last statement. She looked around nervously before talking again. “As much as I’ve enjoyed our little talk, I should really get you to the old man.” “You won’t be joining us?” “I’ve been sort of banished from the unholy court. Something to do with infringing on Demetrius’s right to claim Charlie Sheen. The big baby still thinks his prior contract with the Brat Pack stands after the Heidi Fleiss fiasco.” Clarisse’s brow grew dark and violent.

113

Ghost of a Chance

Why wasn’t I doing something? They barely even noticed I was still standing there. I wasn’t paralyzed or anything. I could have jumped in between them and stomped a mud puddle in the cat and grabbed the bitch by the horns. But, all I did was stand here listening to their inane gossip. “That’s because she put a whammy on you too, twit.” Church turned to Clarisse. “See what I mean. No clue.” Damn, all this mind reading! Just once, I’d like to think something and not have the entire world answer back. “Well, it’s not my problem. Lucifer can deal with his issues. I haven’t the time. My appointments are backing up from this diversion as it is.” “Then, with your leave.” Church gave her a little cat bow. “Give the blowhard my regards.” With a twist of her hand the world dissolved around us for a second time. ***** I blinked and we were there. These instantaneous trips were beginning to be a pain in the butt. I didn’t might jumping from one spot to another, but I wished I could have gotten a little notice first. You know, a little warning to tell me, get your shit together, next stop Satan’s boudoir. Was I asking for too much? Once the initial shock wore off I found standing in the center of hell didn’t freak me out as much as I thought it would. In fact, the room was pretty boring. I expected more from the heart of all evil in the known universe. There wasn’t even an Ozzy poster on the wall. The whole thing was kind of a let down. There was not a single thing here to let you know you were in hell. The place was so boring I kept looking for my grandfather to come waddling in. I’d been in morgues with more personality, just yesterday to be exact. Whoever decorated the place was in serious need of some help. The only way to describe it was early old fuddyduddy for lack of anything less boring sounding to use. An old style armchair sat in front of a roaring fireplace. Tell me the hearth wasn’t a tad bit over-the-top, like it ever got cold enough for a fireplace in hell! A marble footstool rested in front of the chair. The thing appeared to have been built from the floor itself. Its coloring matched the floor perfectly. I couldn’t even see a seam separating the two. My decorating taste was nil, but even I wouldn’t have gone for something so gauche. In fact the only thing missing from the room was the man himself. Lucifer appeared to be on a coffee break somewhere else. I found it strange. The last thing I’d want is my worst enemy running around unsupervised. I didn’t consider a backstabbing cat the proper supervision. Then again, Clarisse didn’t seem all too concerned about her master’s welfare in the first place. “Where are we?” Deacon asked, finally free of Clarissa’s spell. “Your cat sold us up the river and we’re in Satan’s sitting room. If you hadn’t been drooling over a skank for the past half hour you’d know where we were.” “I don’t remember any of it happening. The last thing I recall was the demon coming back, then everything’s a blank.” Deacon shook his head in confusion. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll tell you everything when we get home.” Oh, was I going to tell him about it when we got home!

J. Morgan

114

“If we get home, you mean.” I was so not listening to the traitor. “Don’t talk to me, Benedict Snowball. You’re lucky I haven’t kicked your butt into the fireplace.” “Humans really are dumb. Do you really think I sold you out? You wanted to get to Lucifer. This is the only way I knew how to do it without us having to wade through fire brimstone and demon shite the whole way.” “So, you didn’t betray us?” I hated to admit it, but what he just said made perfect sense. For some reason cats were feared and respected in hell, go figure. From what I’d seen nobody would have had the balls to call him a liar. Things being the way they are, it had been the only way to get here. I didn’t have to like it though. I was the biggest dummy in the world. I fell for his line of bullcrap just as hard as Clarisse had. “Duh!” Church snorted. “Well, I’m sorry about not trusting you, but you have to look at it from my point of view.” I might have shuffled my feet a bit at this point. “It’s all right. You’re only human.” Church was the only one I knew, who could say something so true and make it sound like a bad thing. “I may be a bit slow, but we’re here now, so what do you expect us to do?” Deacon began to sound a little more like himself. I guess the visions of demon lust were finally clearing from his brain. “Hell if I know.” The cat actually sounded perplexed by his lack of an answer. “That’s just great. I let myself get talked into coming to hell, and nobody has a clue as to what I’m supposed to do.” You had to laugh at the irony. “It could be worse.” Just because he was right, it didn’t make me feel any better. “Like how?” Life threatening situations put me on edge. Besides, I was allowed to be grumpy. Don’t ask me why, I just felt I should be. “For one thing I could be here.” Lucifer entered the room. Me and my big mouth.

115

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-Six My head snapped around. Sure enough the Lord of Evil was standing in the doorway. Leave it to me to ask the obvious question. If this had been a horror movie, my head would already be sitting slightly to the left of my body. Luckily for me it was real life. So it was much worse. “I would ask if the cat has your tongue, but I’m above such pitiful puns,” He swung around us to plop down in the chair. “I won’t bother asking you how you got free from my trap. It would probably just bore me to no end. Needless to say, my dear Jessica, you have become a persistent pain in my ass.” “It’s your own damn fault. You should have left me alone.” He had made me angry. I didn’t ask for any of this. It was about damn time he realized it. “Don’t you think I know that you stupid bitch? I have unleashed the Kraken and there is nothing I can do to change the fact.” Lucifer sighed and rubbed his temples. “Then leave me alone and we’ll call it even.” I grinned. “Would that I could.” His voice told me he was in no way sorry. “Alas, your very presence here makes it impossible. Only the Kaballynain could breach the boundaries of my realm to confront me at the seat of my power. Rather you believe me or not you are a threat to me.” “Threat! You’ll think threat when I put my foot dead up your pasty white butt.” The only thing stopping me from going ahead and doing it was Deacon’s hand on my shoulder. “You made a mistake coming here.” Lucifer leaped from the chair. “It wouldn’t be her first,” Church mumbled. “I should have known something was fishy when Clarisse sent word to me one of the Felis Regis was here bearing gifts. It’s not often I see one of your ilk slumming with mortals.” The cat gave as good as he got. “What can I say? I’m adaptable. Unlike some people I know.” “Perhaps you are right. Clarisse seems to think so, at least. She thinks I’m oblivious to her machinations. A little anarchy is good for the soul, so I allow her little games to move forward.” Lucifer rubbed his fingertips under his chin thoughtfully. “After all these eons, it’s still just a game to you.” Church shook his head. “But of course it is. This place is my prison, as much as it’s my domain. I need something to break the monotony.” I could feel the melancholia in his voice, but wasn’t about to feel sorry for his ass. He had me killed. Let him feel sorry about that! “Not to break up your pity party.” He could get a physiatrist to deal with his issues on his own time. He cut me off. “Ah yes. We do need to put this mess behind us don’t we?” “Damn straight we do!” “Then let’s get to it, shall we?” A wicked smiled cut his perfect face into a demented mask. “Let me clear some of the trash so we can discuss this without further interruptions.” With a sweep of his hand Deacon and Church slammed into the wall. As soon as they hit, arms curled from the wall and clasped them tightly into place. The whole thing took place so fast I didn’t even have a chance to react. I wouldn’t have known what to do, anyway, so it was just as well. I could still bitch about it though.

J. Morgan

116

“What did you do that for?” I whipped around and demanded. “This is between us. They would have just gotten in the way.” He moved away from the chair and walked right up to me. “So, what are you going to do? Kill me. Use me for toilet paper.” The last bit was out there, but I was mad. I can’t think when I’m mad. There’s no telling what’ll come out of my mouth. “Nothing so mundane. You have proved to me, I have underestimated you. To kill such a treasure would be asinine on my part,” he cooed. A sick idea, the devil cooing in your ear. If he licked me, I was so kicking his ass. “Look Lord Sidious. I’m not into the Dark Side.” I stepped back, my right hand twitching to give him what for. “My blood no matter how diluted runs through your veins. I’m offering you everything your mortal life denied you.” His fingers danced up my spine seductively. Somehow or another he’d snuck behind me without me seeing. “Don’t listen to him, Jessica!” Deacon shouted from the wall. “Shut up! “ For the first time I saw his cool mask slip. It wasn’t a pretty sight. With a twist of his wrist another hand snaked from the wall to cover Deacon’s mouth. “Shutting him up won’t help you. I wasn’t going to listen to your pathetic ploys, anyway.” “You stupid little bitch! I offer you true power and you laugh in my face.” Lucifer was furious. Tiny flames licked at the corners of his eyes. “Figured it out all by yourself, did you?” Nobody ever said I was smart. “Then prepare to suffer the consequences.” He drew up to his full height. I should have been afraid, but I just couldn’t be. Too much had happened to me for idle threats to scare me, no matter who was making them. My mother is of course excluded from the statement. “Who writes your stuff? I just got to know, cause he’s totally making you look like a dufus.” I just didn’t know when to quit. If my mouth was a lethal weapon, I had it aimed straight at my own head. In all probability he was about to kill me. Think I care? Anything was better than having to listen to his drawn out speeches. “That is the last straw!” I had another snappy comeback ready but it never had the chance to leave my lips. Without warning, the ground exploded under me, blasting me into the air. Warm air propelled me toward the ceiling, as fire crackled and snapped around my body. I flinched, waiting for the raging heat to consume me. After five seconds they hadn’t so much as given my hairdo a wicked frizz. Guess I could stop screaming. Nope, not time yet. Lucifer had something else in mind for me. The fire evaporated from around me and plunged me back to the floor. I hit and my entire body felt the impact. My head was ringing so loud I was sure recess was over somewhere. I pushed myself up, biting back the scream my muscles echoed in my ears. I fought every instinct telling me to lie back down. I didn’t think he’d buy the whole ‘I’m dead, leave her the hell alone’ act anyway. “I was all ready to forgive you. Alas, an ounce of intelligence from you was too much to hope for. Now, dear Jessica, you will die for the final time.” Again, with the Darth Vader. I don’t mind dying, but the clichéd villain routine was just plain tired. “Do you think you could get it over with before I laugh myself to death?” Hey, I was a goner, so why curb my tongue?

Ghost of a Chance

117

He snarled. Guess I pissed him off with the last one. Yep, hand raised, hellfire boiling in his palm, he was definitely pissed off. My Mom had the same look on her face when the local Baskin Robins went out of business. Time went into super slow-mo. Sounds corny, I know, but I’m not making this up. His hand fishtailed behind his head a millimeter at a time. It was so slow I could have rolled out of the way and been out the door before he even got the blast off even it wasn’t for the fact I was moving just as slow as he was. I considered closing my eyes and taking it like a coward. Something stopped me. Call it morbid curiosity. It would have been like not looking at a train wreck when you drove past one. Just when I knew he was ready to let the hellfire fly, he got a weird look on his face and fell to the floor. I wasn’t looking gift horses in the mouth, but what just happened? The answer to my question materialized in front of me. It was a woman. She had long flowing black hair trailing past her knees and a body that defied beautiful and went straight to goddess. My first impulse was to hate her on general principles. She saved my life, so I decided to cut her some slack. “Hello, daughter.” Since I knew for a fact she wasn’t my Mom, she could only be one other person. “Lilith?” I already knew what she was going to say. “The one and only.” Yep, I was in big trouble. Was it too late to get Lucifer back?

118

J. Morgan

Chapter Twenty-Seven I was too stunned to talk. Lilith was the reason for all this mess and here she was standing right there in front of me. I couldn’t believe it. She didn’t look all too frightening to me unless you found out she was gunning for your husband. I didn’t see what all the fuss was about. Back it up a minute. She just took the king of hell out. Okay, changed my mind, she was dangerous. I caught sight of Deacon out of the corner of my eye. He and Church were struggling to break free. With Lucifer out off the picture for the moment, it looked like his arm puppets were loosening up a bit. Not by much, because they were still holding my buds securely against the wall. The hand over Deacon’s mouth was gone though. He opened his mouth to say something. I quickly motioned for him to be quiet. Until I knew what was going on with Lilith, talking might not be a good thing. So far, she had all but ignored them and focused on me. If she saw him and Church as a threat, there was no telling what she’d do to them. Her voice startled me back to reality. “Don’t be afraid. I’m not going to hurt you.” “Thanks.” I shot Deacon a quick look to tell him to keep his mouth shut. I caught his quick nod to let me know he understood. I had to hope Church was smart enough to follow his lead. Lilith looked down at Lucifer’s crumpled body and let out a laugh. “He never was one to watch his back. It was but one of his many faults, not that he would admit to having any.” “I thought you were imprisoned or something.” I was hoping to keep her attention from wandering. “I was and am. When you entered Lucifer’s domain, the power of your passing through the outer veil awakened me from my long slumber. I am grateful for you timely intervention. I was beginning to think you’d never get here.” Her gaze took in the room the entire time she was speaking. Shit, her eyes lingered on Deacon and Church for a moment before returning to me. So much for keeping them out of this. “So, you’re free?” I felt kind of stupid for asking, but the ‘was and am’ thing had me confused. “Your presence allowed my spirit to flow free of Lucifer’s Eldritch bonds. My body is still where he placed it.” She spat on Lucifer before giving me a grin, freezing me straight to my soul. “Daughter, I have been waiting a long time for you.” “You’ve been waiting for the wrong person. I’m not what everyone thinks I am.” It was true so why wouldn’t anybody believe me? Lilith let out a belly roll of a laugh. “Dear child, you are so naïve. Every cell in your body proclaims your birthright. Even death could not keep you from fulfilling the destiny I placed upon you.” “Thanks for the destiny and all, but I don’t want it. If it’s all right with you, I’m just going to get my friends and head on back home.” Her laughter dried up. “Your attempt at levity does not amuse me. For millennia, I have watched the world from my prison. I have seen the human race crawl from the filth to become kings and queens of a world that should have been mine. I will not idly wither in Lucifer’s tomb a minute longer. Once I thought hell would be enough to appease me, but no longer. With you

Ghost of a Chance

119

dear daughter the world is all but in the palm of hand.” “Look, I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m a secretary from Louisiana. Until two days ago all I wanted was a boyfriend who didn’t suck and a good cup of coffee.” I got the boyfriend in case you were skipping through the rest of the book. Now, all I needed to do was work on the coffee. “Your stunted beliefs are immaterial. You will aid me, whether you like it or not.” The look on her face was enough to convince me helping her was the last thing I wanted to do. Even before the destiny or die speech, I definitely didn’t like the sound of helping her do anything. Lucifer, I understood. Lilith was a totally different matter. I got a sense from her she was someone who knew no concept of rules or boundaries. The woman was downright ruthless. We could have been friends or at the very least bitter rivals if things had been different. Lucifer on the other hand operated within a system of set laws and for the most part abided by it. Lilith wouldn’t. It just wasn’t in her to play by anyone’s rules, unless they were her own. “So, what do you want me to do?” I decided to play along for the time being. If I kept Lilith talking, maybe I could figure a way out of this mess. It wasn’t likely, but you never know. “Kill him.” She pointed to Lucifer. Her face had a maniacal grin on it that set my teeth on edge. “Uh, thanks again for the help, but murder ain’t my thing.” She was seriously deranged if she thought I could possibly take out Lucifer. I had trouble killing roaches. “Do not think of it as murder. Consider it instead as an extermination that has long been overdue.” Didn’t she see the roach thing up there? “As good as you make it sound I don’t think killing anybody would be a good idea.“ My foot and mouth disease would not stop, but killing him sounded like a really, and I mean really bad idea. “You are in no position to think, child. This piece of filth has used me for a footstool since the dawn of time.” She pointed to the marble box in front of the chair. “I deserve justice!” “Then get a frigging lawyer. I’m tired of being a pawn in this game. First him, now you think that you can use me to do your dirty work. All I wanted was to live my life, find a guy, settle down, and one day die blissfully wide awake in Brad Pitt’s arms. Is the concept too much for you people to understand?” I had had enough. This was their dog and pony show and I wasn’t playing anymore. She could do whatever she wanted to me and I still wasn’t going to do it. “Your life as it was is immaterial. You were bred for one purpose, to be the instrument of my vengeance.” Her voice was a dull scream. “Bitch! I was bred to be a pain in my mother’s ass and a strain on my step-dad’s finances. You can shove your vengeance where the sun don’t shine. If you want him dead, kill him yourself.” It may have sounded extremely brave to you, but it was nothing more than Carr stubbornness. “So, the hard way it is.” The snarl on her face told me the Carr stubbornness might be a bad thing. Was it too late to run like hell? I felt one second of pure bliss before it all went to crap. Lilith was inside my head. She was in every particle of my being. Whole sections of my brain were being swallowed up by her. Little by little I felt her stripping me down to nothing.

120

J. Morgan

I fought her with everything I had, but she was too strong. Thousands of years had given her time to hone skills I never knew existed. Her hollow laughter filled my head, blotting out any hope I had at all until I was forced into a small corner of my psyche. I scrambled to figure a way out. Everywhere I ran to walls slammed down blocking me until there was no escape. Then I realized this small part was all that was left of the real me. She had imprisoned me inside my own mind. “I hoped for something more from you. So disappointing you are. I can scarce believe you are truly of my blood.” Lilith taunted from outside my prison. “Come back and try me on a good day.” “Your defiance is admirable but the outcome was inevitable. You are my progeny. My existence is tied to yours. If I my body is forbidden me, this dead husk you inhabit will suffice for the task at hand.” She started walking away. “What are you going to do?” I shouted at her receding form. “I will assume the mantle of Kaballynain. When Lucifer lies dead at my feet, I shall be the new Queen of Hell and all shall know the true meaning of the word fear.” She sounded like some B-movie villain. At least Lucifer had some style. She was just pathetic. “Lilith, this won’t work. I won’t let it work.” I strained at the walls of my prison to reach her. “Stay in your hole. You have no power to effect the outcome of this. Your role was preordained. Whether you are the one inside this body or me, you will be the sword of my vengeance. Feel free to watch Lucifer die, while your spirit watches helplessly as it unfolds.” As she spoke, a huge screen materialized in front of me. “Enjoy the show. Perhaps I’ll even allow your friends to live. I always did want pets.” She disappeared before I could think of something to say. I hate it when that happens. Given time I might even had a good come back. Now I’d never find out what it was. Sound blasted from the TV jarring me from my insanity. Since I didn’t have anything else to do, I might as well watch the show. ***** This is going to sound weird but I was standing in the middle of Lucifer’s sitting room. I knew Lilith was in control of my body but it was still crazy to see me doing things while I watched. Does anybody else need a score card? Cause, I sure do. This new me, I couldn’t think of it as me. I was trapped in here. Anyway, the new me was holding a sword above the head of the unconscious ruler of hell. This would have been great TV, if it hadn’t been for the fact it was really happening. “Jessica,” Deacon called from the wall. His right arm was free and he was working frantically on freeing his other arm. “She is gone, pretty mortal,” Lilith-me answered. “What the hell do you mean she’s gone?” Deacon demanded. “It means Lilith is now in Jessica’s body.” Church slipped free of the arms holding him to the wall. “The Felis is quite correct. Your girlfriend is not here. She failed to appreciate the gift I offered to her.”

Ghost of a Chance

121

She walked over to the still trapped Deacon. I nearly jumped through the screen when she began stroking his face. That was my man I was fondling. EW, it didn’t come outright. Screw it! You know what I mean. “You will make a fine pet. It has been long since I sampled the pleasures of a man. Perhaps you will even survive the experience.” Lilith ran my hand to the collar of his shirt. In one swift motion, she ripped the shirt down to the top of his pants. My hand caressed his chiseled chest, lecherously. Okay, there had to be some way out of here. The bitch was so asking for it. “Leave him alone, Lilith,” Church ordered. “Felis, what makes you think you have any power here? Soon, this will be my kingdom and all in it will bow to me, including you.” Lilith whipped my head around and hissed at the cat. He laughed in her face. “You can cower petty demons all you want but you don’t scare me. Cats bow to nobody, especially to trumped-up whores like you.” “Then, it’s time you learned how.” Lightning shot from my fingertips, flinging the cat across the room. How did she do that with my body? I couldn’t do it. As soon as I knocked this bitch down a peg or too, and got my body back, I was buying an owner’s manual and learning to do that shit. Oh crap, Church. Learn to do it later. I had to check on the little fur ball. A smoking hole sprouted from the far wall. My breath caught in my throat. Before I could choke out a tear or five hundred, his charred body exited the hole and man did he look mad. “This is my last life, cow. You do it again and you won’t live to regret it.” “Since you won’t die, I’ll have to take other measures.” She hurled him back onto the wall next to Deacon. This time he was glued in place by some unseen power. Once done, she turned back to Deacon. “I have business to attend to my pet, but be assured I will be back.” She grabbed his lips and squeezed them together. She turned to the TV screen and gave me a nasty grin before she drove my lips over his. Deacon’s eyes went wide as she sucked his lips into mine. The kiss lasted only a second. A second too damned long if you asked me, but nobody was. So screw it! Lilith gave Deacon’s cheeks a slap and turned her attention back to Lucifer. “What’ll happen if she kills him?” Deacon asked Church after regaining his composure. “I don’t know, but it ain’t going to be good. This place is built upon his power. If he goes, it could come falling down around us.” Church twisted his head around until he was facing Deacon. “Isn’t there anything we can do?” Deacon asked, fearfully. “Hell if I know. I stopped trying to figure this mess out half an hour ago.” “Lot of help you are. I thought you were supposed to be all knowing or something. Jessica needs us and you can’t come up with one thing to help her.” “Hey buddy you’re the one who should be coming up with a plan, soul mate boy.” Then his eyes went all funny. “That’s it! Deacon, can you feel Jessica?” “I just felt her all over me.” Deacon shivered. The son of a bitch! It might be Lilith, but it was still my body doing the touching. “No, you numbskull. Can you feel her here?” Church made a feeble thump on his chest with his trapped paw. “With your soul? If Miss Cicely was right, you should be able to feel her through the connection between the two of you.” “I don’t know. Should I be able to?” Deacon looked doubtful.

J. Morgan

122

“Theoretically, the link should always be open. Jessica might be somewhere in there with Lilith. If she is, all we need to do is shake things up so Jessica can get back in control.” That was one smart cat. He was an asshole but smart. “Let me try.” Deacon closed his eyes. Was I the only one who wanted to say, ‘There is no try, there is only do.’? Man I hope I didn’t just infringe on somebody’s copyright. Quick go to the next chapter before somebody notices.

123

Ghost of a Chance

Chapter Twenty-Eight Leave it to the cat to come up with something constructive. I was beginning to believe him, when he said cats were smarter than the average human. I know he said they were smarter than every human, but I had to give my own species the benefit of the doubt. Deacon might be able to find me in here, but I figured that he could use some help. Focusing my thoughts on him, I searched the area around my prison for any sense of his presence. A biting cold hit me, first thing. I pushed passed it, forcing my will toward Deacon. Searching through the darkness, I grasped at shadows of thoughts and backwashes of emotions gone stale. Flashes of light blinded me with glimpses of the past, my past. I saw them for what they were, remembrances of my former life and dreams. I pushed them to the side. They weren’t important. I needed Deacon. The remains of my life no longer mattered. After what seemed forever I felt him. At the edge of the blackness of my prison, I sensed him reaching out to me. The feeling was the barest hint of him, but its intensity grew the closer my mind pushed toward him. Suddenly I saw a thin ribbon of blue fire snaking from the void beyond my prison. The band of color hummed with the essence of Deacon. I stretched my arm through the bars and wrapped my hand around it. Instantly my mind was filled with the warmth of his love for me. It was heaven. Every ounce of him was consumed with thoughts of me. I never knew someone could love someone like he did me. The idea frightened me until I felt the emptiness inside me. For so long it had ached to be filled. In him I saw the blankness slip away. Then, I knew my feelings were the same. Everything he felt for me, I felt for him. I returned it to him with an outpouring of my own love for him. His blue line swelled to a vibrant purple. Lightning crackled up my arm, but I didn’t pull away. It was impossible to even try. The intensity of the link was too strong. I screamed out as my soul rocked from the overload. Then, I felt the circuit between us close. Power poured out of me. Lilith’s prison exploded in a rainbow of broken shards that flew like colored candlelight into the darkness. I staggered back, spent. It took me have a second to realize I had slipped free of Lilith’s prison. I looked up to see Deacon step from out of nowhere. “Hello, gorgeous,” he called. His body was a dusting of color glowing in the darkness. It was strange to see him standing there shimmering in and out of reality. For a change he was the ghost. Well, I was too, but you didn’t have to bring it up. “Thought you’d never get here.” I smiled. “Well, the cat kind of helped.” He shrugged and gave me a big dimply grin. “Saw that.” I pointed toward the big screen. “You get cable on it or just the local channels?” “Yeah, you just missed a great Lifetime movie.” I wanted nothing more than to drag him to the floor and have my wicked way with him. There was something about those dimples that made me go crazy. If it wasn’t for the Lilith killing Lucifer thing, I might have done it. “Sorry, I missed it.” He was so cute when he lied.

J. Morgan

124

“You didn’t miss much. Man and woman fall in love. Man’s a serial killer but she loves him anyway.” I tilted my head and flipped my hair sheepishly. He frowned, killing the moment. “Jessica, we don’t have much time.” “I know, but I have no idea of what to do.” I really didn’t. “You have to take back your body. Church said if Lilith succeeds, there’s no telling what could happen.” He put his hand on my shoulder. “I know. I just have no idea how to stop her. Deacon, this is too much for me. I’m nothing special. How can I stop her, when I can’t even balance a frigging check book?” I wasn’t going to cry. Who the hell am I kidding? I’m sobbing at this very moment. “You’re the strongest woman I’ve ever met. Don’t sell yourself short.” He put his finger under my chin and left my head until I was staring into puppy dog eyes. “I know you can do this, Jess.” I looked in his eyes and saw his total faith in me. More than that, I saw his love for me. It was all consuming and scary to see. I had never seen the look in a man’s eyes before. For the first time in my life, I knew what love was truly about. Feeling it through our bond was one thing, but seeing it in his eyes melted me. We where in hell and this wonderful man loved me with everything he had. Stranger things had happened. If love could survive in hell, I could whip Lilith’s ass. “You mean it don’t you?” My voice was weak but confident. Deacon didn’t say anything. He simply leaned in and kissed me. I closed my eyes, relishing the touch of him against me. The minute our lips touched, I felt the same power he used to free me from Lilith’s prison coursing through me, filling every inch of me. Only this time, it was stronger, purer. It was all Deacon. His soul was imprinted all over it. For one brief second we were one glowing being. I don’t know who pulled back first, him or me. When I opened my eyes, he was gone. I looked around, but he was nowhere in sight. “Don’t worry. I’m here with you.” His voice called from the darkness. “Now, go kick this bitch’s ass, so we can get home.” His soul sang to me. I didn’t have to see him to know he was with me. As much as I was me, he was now part of me. I’d be damned if I'd let all of it come to an end because some psycho whore had delusions of grandeur. I glanced at the TV. Lilith had Lucifer’s head pulled back at an impossible angle. The shadow of her sword played across the corded muscles of his neck. I knew I only a few seconds to save his sorry butt. I still wasn’t sure why I had to, but something told me if I didn’t, the alternative was going to make the apocalypse look like a Saturday morning cartoon. Using the energy Deacon was feeding me, I pushed out from my prison. Resistance rushed forward to meet me. Last time I checked this was my mind, so I shoved back with everything I had. The echoing sound of shattering glass exploded around me. Amid the crescendo, I heard Lilith scream. Gotcha, bitch! Lilith stormed into my brain. The air around her shook and formed solid ripples that sent mini-shockwaves rocketing through the space between us. I held my ground and let them wash over me. It was like trying to ride out a hurricane. Wind tore at my clothes and hair, but I stood firm. There was no way she was going to get the drop on me again.

Ghost of a Chance

125

I might be slow but I wasn’t stupid. Lilith made a big mistake by underestimating me. She might have the power, the experience and the know how, but I had two things she’d never have, the love of a good man and shaved armpits. Come hell or high water, she might have my body now but by God I was taking it back. “What does it take to get you to keep your nose out of my business?” Lilith hissed. “More than you got.” My hands twitched at my side. Antagonizing her might not be the best course of action, but I wanted to throw her off balance. If she got mad, she might get sloppy. “How dare you talk to me like that!” See, it worked. “You don’t scare me, Lilith. For all your big talk and posturing, you’re nothing but a tired old cliché. The world didn’t want you back in your time and it damn sure doesn’t need you now. Kill Lucifer and what does it get you? Nothing. The big guy upstairs isn’t going to stand for you taking over.” From the look on her face I could see I was pushing her toward the edge. She was getting hysterical. “He will do nothing. This is my time!” “You are so screwed up in the head. He kicked you out of Eden. He’ll stop you just as easily this time,” I used the same tone my mother did when I got caught doing something I wasn’t supposed to be doing. “By the time He knows Lucifer is gone, it’ll be too late.” She laughed. “Ain’t going to happen, sister,” I said with just enough smugness to set my own teeth on edge. “And who’s going to stop me?” Lilith howled. She had totally lost it, which is what I’d been waiting for. “Me, you crazy bitch!” Before she could react, I shoved my hand out and let the power I’d gotten from Deacon fly. A purple band of light soared from my fingers and slammed the woman into darkness. She tumbled end over end until she was out of sight. See, she wasn’t so bad. Didn’t think I had it in me, did you? Her shrieks came rocketing from the darkness, jolting me from my premature celebration. Maybe, I should cork the champagne for later. I looked up just in time to catch her fist with my jaw. I didn’t see the hit coming. Lilith looked like more the blast of hellfire type. Who knew she could throw a wicked right hook? I skirted another blow, scrambling for some breathing room. She was stalking me. Her steps were slow and steady. After my first blast she’d grown wary. I wouldn’t be able to pull the same trick again. Calling on the power, I tried something new. Instead of one blast, I sent a rapid-fire attack hurtling toward her. Fuchsia fireballs exploded around her. I was pretty proud of myself. For a second try it wasn’t shabby. She swatted them aside like they were gnats. Lilith knew how to kill a girl’s confidence. “Is that the best you got?” “I was just trying to take it easy on your old butt.” She snarled. Calling her old might have been a big no-no. The hellfire engulfing me alerted me to the fact. Unlike Lucifer’s blasts this one actually hurt. Would saying it hurt like hell, be redundant? Cause it frigging did? I forced myself to concentrate. I needed to tap into Deacon’s energy, if I planned to survive my own stupidity. Flames licked my face and arms. My clothes were already a charred ruin. Soon, the rest of me would be the same. Agony ripped through me, shoving me further and

J. Morgan

126

further away from the salvation I needed. Through the haze of pain, I heard Deacon calling to me. His voice drove the pain aside and I felt the cooling touch of his energy enveloping me. I grasped it and used it to shield myself from the flames. Even with the added protection, I knew I wouldn’t last much longer. My overconfidence had made me believe my own hype. I had wanted her mad. Now, I was the one who doing the underestimating. She was stronger than me and knew how to use her powers. I was reacting and guessing, which was rapidly getting me killed. Somehow, I had to figure out what I was doing before she figured out what a fraud I truly was, if the old bat hadn’t already. “You have to get her out here,” Deacon called like a distant blur at the edge of my hearing. His voice was like a ray of sunshine. “You’ve got to be kidding me. I’m barely keeping myself alive in here.” Flames licked past my shield proving my point. “Church says as long as the fight takes place in your mind she has the advantage. You must force her out here. If you can get her close to her real body, it will weaken her.” His speech was jumpy and broken. Church must be feeding him the info bit by bit. God love that cat. Okay new plan, get this skank puppy out of my psyche. I tapped into Deacon’s essence and bolstered my shield until it was a solid ring around me. It was surprisingly easy to do. I felt Deacon at the center of my energy. Every ounce of it burned with his spirit. The sensation made me feel like I could reach out and touch him. Then, it hit me. Why couldn’t I reach out and touch him? If I followed the energy back to its source, I could pull us out by using Deacon as an anchor. Now, all I had to do was get my hands on Lilith and drag her butt out with me. Sounded simple, didn’t it? I borrowed a little more strength from the well. Drawing it in my shield, I thrust the hellfire away from me. The flames curled back on themselves and raced back toward Lilith. Her infuriated howls rent the stale air. With a twist of her hand she sent the hellfire shooting off into the void outside the room she had created in my mind. “Got anything else?” I shot her my best better than you look. It was time to get back to making her mad. I wanted her to attack me blind drunk angry. I wanted her to attack forgetting all about her powers. So basically, I wanted to start a down-anddirty cat fight. Lilith let out a scream of pure rage. Did I know how to bring out someone’s inner bitch or did I know how to bring out someone’s inner bitch? I was still congratulating myself, when she hit me going full tilt. No magic, she pounced with nothing more than her two hands as weapons. She tore and scratched at my face and neck with a ferocity I’d only seen on TV nature shows. It might sound strange. I was getting my ass kicked and I had Lilith right where I wanted her. My mother would die if she heard me say something so stupid. She was a firm believer in being the ass kicker and not the kickee. Let her fight a Biblical myth and see how she handled it. Unless Mom had Beau handy to throw at her, she’d be the kickee, too. But, I had a plan! Since Lilith was doing a good job of butt kicking, I focused my mind on Deacon. His face filled my mind’s eye. Latching onto it, I willed myself toward him. The instantaneous pull rocketed us into the real world. Well, hell to be specific. I don’t think hell qualified as the real world, but I was still going with it. I just hoped the cat was right otherwise

Ghost of a Chance

this was going to one short trip.

127

128

J. Morgan

Chapter Twenty-Nine Lucifer’s sitting room blurred into view. The air sparked around us, like a bad case of outof-control static electricity. Lilith was still hanging on for all she was worth. I punched her in the face. It wasn’t very ladylike of me, but I was in the middle of a catfight. Ladylike went out the window. I landed one more punch before we hit the floor with an ectoplasmic splat. The impact threw us apart. I watched, as Lilith came to a rolling stop near Lucifer’s unconscious body. Shaking my head, I tried to clear the flying birdies from the airspace around my eyeballs. Luckily for me, Lilith looked to be in the same shape I was or, I would have been char-broiled by now. I tried to figure out where I was, when the pull of my body dragged my spirit slamming back into it. It was like putting on a wet jumpsuit, one of those icky fleece ones your grandmother always gave you at Christmas. To make matters worse my eyes were all funky. Everything was coming in all sparkly. It took me a few seconds to shake the cobwebs free. By then the cat was harping. “Get up off your dead ass!” “I’m trying not to die here. Think you can let me try that for five seconds before you start bitching at me.” I pushed myself to my feet. They were a little wobbly, but I forced them to work. “No. You can do it on your own time. Now, you need to shove Lilith back in her tomb before she kills devil boy.” I glanced over and saw Lilith starting to stir. “Care to tell me how I’m supposed to stop her when I can’t stop the world from spinning?” “All you need to do is get her to touch the marble base. It will draw her spirit back into her imprisoned body,” he hastily explained. I could do it. I stumbled to my feet a half second before Lilith did. Not much of a head start, but I wasn’t going to complain. She was ten feet from the marble footstool. This was going to be a piece of cake. All I had to do was throw myself into her, and she’d slam into the marble block like a bag of sand. Before she could get her bearings I lunged for her. She saw me coming but was still too disorientated to get out of the way. I closed the distance between us and hit her at full speed and went flying through her. I smacked into the wall with a wet sickening thud. What the hell just happened? Shouldn’t she be toast or something? The answer came to me before Church could be all superior and explain it to me. She was a ghost, and I was still Jessica zombie girl. As long as I had this body, there was no way I could touch her. What did I say about this being a piece of cake? It was ironic really. Lucifer trapped me in my body to save his life, and now he was going to die because of it. I gave him a snarl on general purposes. My eyes jumped from my head when he winked back at me. The sack of crap was playing possum. He was going to let me take the fall and kill the winner. I could see it in his beady little eyes. Well, screw him! What I needed was a level playing field and I knew just how to get it. “Hey, Lilith! Looks like you ain’t so tough after all. Wait ‘til it gets out a lowly mortal kicked your butt all over the place.”

Ghost of a Chance

129

Deacon gave me a look of stunned disbelief. I gave him a reassuring wink to let him know I knew what I was doing. He looked doubtful. Truthfully, I wasn’t all too sure about the plan myself, but it was better than nothing, which was plan B. Lilith gave me look of pure hate. Her mouth worked furiously, as her teeth ground behind pursed lips. “Wonder what they’ll say when they find out. I mean a weak dead girl going toe-to-toe with the big bad Lilith and coming out on top.” I let out a chuckle, knowing it would piss her off even more. The blast hit immediately. Pure hellfire rained down on me in an unending wave. My mouth fell open and screamed at its own volition. My flesh curled away and turned to ash before it had a chance fall off. I heard Deacon let out a scream of his own. I winced. My plan didn’t take into account our connection. He must be feeling the heat as much as I was. It was too late to think about it now. He would just have to hang on like I was. If it wasn’t for the screaming I was doing, I’d tell him to be a man. From the way the flames were tearing at my body it wouldn’t be much longer in any case. I closed my eyes, as I felt the last of my body slip away. Lilith was nothing if not thorough. I doubted she left even one cell of my body floating in the air. I could have taken a peek, but I was focusing too hard on keeping my spirit in one piece. It wasn’t as easy as it sounded. A visible coolness to the air let me know Lilith’s attack was at end. Since I wasn’t floating toward the light, my spirit had survived the hellfire. At least something was finally going my way. Hey, I do get lucky every once in a while. I was due. Opening my eyes, I allowed myself take a quick glance to make sure Deacon was okay. He looked haggard and was covered in sweat, but otherwise looked to be all right. With him out of the way, I could focus on Lilith. I looked up to see she had the same idea. Seeing as how her plan hadn’t worked the way she hoped, Lilith made a beeline straight for me. From out of nowhere, she pulled the sword she’d had earlier from the air. I dropped to the floor, as the wicked looking blade came right at my head. I hit the floor and rolled with the sword following close behind. The sword sliced a chunk out of Lucifer’s easy chair. I barely slid out of the way. My hand brushed against the marble footstool, as I ducked to safety. A jolt went through me from the contact. I felt myself being sucked into the cold marble. I jerked my hand back from the marble like it was a hot stovetop. Pain shot up my arm and a cold chill settled into me. I knew if I had held onto it for a second longer, I would have been sucked straight into Lilith’s tomb. The explanation making any sense whatsoever was the thing must have read something of Lilith’s genetic code in my touch. Note to self, I had to get her to touch it without touching it myself. The last thing I wanted was to spend the rest of forever with her as a roommate. My mother was bad enough. I already had the nursing home picked out by the way. “You can’t get away.” She wasn’t quite foaming at the mouth but it was close. “Tell you what. Put the pig sticker down and we’ll settle this like women.” I could always hope. To my surprise she tossed the sword away. “I don’t need toys to take care of a worm like you. I was insane to think my bloodline would hold true. You are nothing but a pale shadow of me.” She would have hurt my feelings if I gave a damn. “Lilith, that’s the nicest thing anybody’s ever said to me.” I meant every word of it.

J. Morgan

130

“Your pathetic attempt at levity betrays the fear seeping from your every pore. Do not worry your head overmuch. Your death is at hand, granddaughter.” I would have laughed if she hadn’t jumped at me. I choked back my giggles and met her halfway. I had been expecting her to do something crazy, and was ready for it. Having taken a self-defense class or two, I knew a thing about overpowering a stronger foe. She swung wide with her first punch. I snagged her arm and tucked it under my arm. With the other hand I tagged the side of her headstrong enough to jam my arm all the way up to the elbow. She let out an inhuman shriek and slammed her head into my face. Needless to say, I didn’t see it coming. Still gripping her arm, I fell back, dragging her down with me. We landed in a crumpled pile next to the footstool. We were close enough for me to feel its pull, calling out to me. Lilith’s eyes went wide. It suddenly dawned on her what I was doing. If I thought she was bad before, I was wrong. With the power of a cornered tiger she ripped us from the floor and flung the two of us toward the faking Lucifer. We hit the floor for a second time. This time I made sure I was the one on top. For an insubstantial ghost thingie she weighed a ton. It wasn’t much of an advantage, but I went with what I had. I curled my legs around hers and pinned her to the floor. I got my hands over her arms just before she could buck me off. Even then, it was all I could do to keep the hellcat in place. I knew I’d never get her close enough to the footstool by myself. She was onto the duck the old bitch back down the well game. Deacon struggled against his bonds. I couldn’t count on him for help. It left only one person to turn to. “Lucifer, I need your help,” I growled. “And don’t try the playing possum crap. I know your ass is awake.” He gave me a shit-eating grin. “What’s in it for me?” Could you believe this guy? “I don’t let this crazy bitch go, so she can wax your sorry butt. How does that sound for starters?” “I want something more,” he purred. Lilith pulled an arm lose. I dropped an elbow into her throat and slammed her arm back into place. I was tempted just to let her do it. “Like what?” “Accept my offer. Be my heir.” Some people just won’t take no for an answer, but what could I do? “I won’t have to live down here, will I?” My voice came out weak and subdued. “Jessica, don’t do this. We’ll find another way,” Deacon yelled. “Be silent mortal. This is between Jessica and me.” Lucifer lifted his hand, and Deacon went silent, even though his mouth kept moving. “Tell me what will happen if I accept your offer.” He was my only chance to stop Lilith. Without him, there was no way I could do this. “You will gain all the benefits of being hell’s chosen. You may live in the mortal world, or stay here and live the life of a princess. The choice is yours.” He was all smiles. “What’s the catch?” I’m not stupid, I knew there had to be one. This was the Prince of Darkness I was talking to. “One day you will belong to me, body and soul.” His smile grew wider. Lilith went silent as she listened to our exchange. Her struggles ceased, as she waited for to

Ghost of a Chance

131

see what would be the outcome of our conversation. “When?” I looked at Deacon. His face was a contorted mask of agony. I was ashamed to look him in the eye, but there was no other way. He had to see I had no other choice. If Lilith succeeded, the entire universe was a goner. “I am a patient man. The time is immaterial to me. I’ll even give you my word as long as your mortal lover lives, I will not call in your marker.” It sounded fair enough, but it was supposed to. He was the lord of lies after all. What did I expect him to say? I’m going to screw you the first chance I get. “Give me your word you will abide by everything you just said.” You actually thought I was going to trust him without something concrete to back it up. “In front of all those assembled I strike a deal and assure everything I said shall hold true.” “I’ll do it.” I felt like I had just betrayed everything I had ever believed in. Because, I just did. He reached over and put his hand over my shoulder. Searing agony shot through me. I winced but didn’t cry out. I’d made my bed and was prepared to lie in it. “Lilith it’s time to go home.” “No!” Her screams filled the room. It was too late. He reached under me and pulled the woman to him. She kicked and bit, but he held her tight to him. With a nod of his head, he pulled Lilith over to the footstool marking her prison. Was it just me, or did he make the whole thing look entirely too easy? “Any last words?” Lucifer laughed. “You dirty ring-toed ass munching sob of bitch!” Lilith snarled into his face. “So that’s a no.” He grimaced. Without another word he shoved her face first into the marble block. Her body stretched and distorted. The air around her funneled skyward, sucking everything in the room toward it. The walls curved toward the twisting funnel cloud which had been Lilith seconds before. The pressure was unbelievable but Lucifer held tight to her, his grip never weakening. An ear shattering pop rent the air, as the last shred of Lilith flowed into the shimmering surface of her prison.

132

J. Morgan

Chapter Thirty I don’t know about you, but the end of the last chapter was kind of anticlimactic. A big sucking tornado was so cheesy sci-fi. Now, a fountain of hellfire or a lightning bolt from heaven, those were things to make George Lucas proud. After all the shit I’ve been through, I felt cheated. Lucifer turned around with a satisfied look on his face. He looked entirely too pleased with himself. I got a sinking feeling I was about to get the raw end of the deal. I know when I’ve been played, and I just got played. “You could have taken her out anytime you wanted.” I didn’t sound bitter, now did I? I was trying for bitter, if you hadn’t figured that out. I thought about going for pissed off, but decided to wait for his answer first. “But of course. Did you really think I could be so easily defeated in my own kingdom?” He idly brushed a piece of Lilith from his shoulder. “If you knew you could take her, why the act?” I was getting mad now. It was time for pissed off. “It was you I wanted. This entire time, Jessica, you were the prize. After your miraculous recovering from death I knew you were something special. Getting you here solved two problems. Lilith was growing restless and needed to be taught a lesson. What better way than to have her think freedom was at hand?” “What was the second problem?” I already knew, but he wanted to gloat so I let him enjoy the moment. “How else could I persuade you to accept my offer?” He actually tried to look innocent. “She was right.” I gave him a look that could have frozen the sun. “Whatever do you mean my princess?” he asked, the smug look never leaving his seedy smile. “You are an ass munching son of a bitch.” His face went from smug to rage in the blink of an eye. “I should kill you for your impertinence.” “You won’t.” “What makes you so sure?” “By your own word you can’t touch me until Deacon is dead.” Got you! “A technicality I can easily remedy.” Oops, hadn’t thought about him being a double-crossing back stabber. Well, I did, but I really wasn’t paying attention when I said it a couple of paragraphs back. He made a move toward Deacon. A golden light filled the room, and threw him back into his chair. My eyes squinted against the burning radiance. Music filled my ears. It was so pure and deafening my hands weren’t enough to keep the sound from invading my mind. I fell to my knees, as it reached unimaginable decibels. Just as suddenly as it began, it was over. “Gabriel!” The name was a curse from Lucifer’s mouth. I opened my eyes to see the angel standing between me and Lucifer. “Hello, Lucifer. Long time no see.”

Ghost of a Chance

133

“You can’t come into my realm interrupting my games.” For the first time since I met him, I sensed real fear in his voice. “But I can. Luci, you’ve been a bad bad boy. You have meddled in the mortal realm and upset the divine balance. Not once but two times you set foot on Earth, against the accords set down after the first battle. He is not pleased.” Gabriel gave me a wink. What was this all about? “So what! I may act accordingly, if my role as ruler of hell is in any way at risk.” Lucifer was on his feet and all up in Gabriel’s face. “But, it was not at risk until you ordered the murder of Lilith’s get.” Daymn, Gabby was going all Perry Mason on his ass. “You can’t prove I was involved.” Even I could tell he was bluffing with that one. “That is not true and you know it.” Gabriel shook his finger in Lucifer’s face like he was a naughty schoolboy. “Even if I did, what are you going to do about it? Send me to hell?” Lucifer let out a cackling laugh. Gabriel waited until the devil’s laughter died down then spoke. “By the word of the Most High, any pacts, deals, or legally binding arrangements made by you as a result of your meddling in the mortal world are hereby null and void.” “No! He has no right.” Lucifer was so losing it. “I think if you take the time to read the fine print, He does.” I swear Gabriel was snickering. “If He thinks I’m simply going to sit back and let him dictate to me in my own kingdom, He is sadly mistaken.” Lucifer folded his arms over his chest, as if daring Gabriel to contradict him. Gabriel gave him a look of pure hate. When he spoke his voice was a sharp knife. “You are the one who is sadly mistaken. Perhaps a little time in the footstool would convince you who is in charge. I’m sure Lilith is in need of companionship, should you feel the need to push the matter.” An evil grin turned the angel’s face into a cruel mask. “I am sure I can allow Him a small victory.” Lucifer tried to hide the fact he was shuffling his feet, not that everyone didn’t see the bead of sweat tickling his upper lip. “Is there anything else, or can we get this farce over with? I do have a kingdom to run.” “Just one more and you can go about whatever you do down here. Furthermore, the powers given to Jessica Hyacinth Ballinger shall remain in place in the event you, Lucifer Morningstar, should prove unfit to fulfill the duties allotted to you by the Most High.” That had to sting. Wait a minute, did he just say I was stuck being hell’s princess? “You. You!” Lucifer sputtered. “The judgment is final and not open for appeal.” Gabriel spoke softly, but his words echoed through the room, sending gaping cracks down the stones of the walls. Lucifer fell into his chair and glared at the angel. Gabriel gave the devil a nod and turned to face me. I shifted nervously. “There is no need to be afraid,” he assured me. “What happened to the screw this up and you’re dead?” I eyed him suspiciously. It had been my experience not to trust angels bearing gifts. “You didn’t screw up.” He laughed. “I sold my soul.” I was ashamed to admitted. “No, he named you his heir, a title he had no right to bequeath.”

J. Morgan

134

“Still, I did agree to the whole thing.” Who was shuffling their feet now? “To save your friends. Jessica, don’t sell yourself short. You displayed more bravery than a lot of people in your place. Not only did you stop Lilith, but you alerted us to Lucifer’s meddling.” “What if I’d helped her?” I think I deserved to know. “I would have killed you before you had the chance,” He answered with cold certainty. “So, what now? Do I get to go to heaven?” It was a valid question. Dead people either went to one place or the other. I’d been to hell. I figured heaven wasn’t out of the question. “Not, yet. His interference interrupted the natural flow of your life. In spite of the fact your natural body was destroyed, you may not leave the mortal plan until your time comes.” “So, I’m a ghost for the rest of my life?” That blew chunks. “You haven’t done so bad for a ghost. Think of it as a test of your will,” he smiled. “Now, it’s time for us to go.” I started to say something and the room faded around me. When the world stopped spinning, Miss Cicely’s living room surrounded us and Gabriel was nowhere in sight. I would have been surprised if it wasn’t for the fact it was the most normal thing that had happened to me in the past few days. I could finish the story with a big sappy ending, but it wouldn’t be me. My Mom was grateful I was back, but didn’t let it show. All I got was a big lecture on losing my body. They didn’t grow on trees, you know. Beau tried his best to act like everything was normal again, but it wasn’t. We’d muddle through it somehow, because families always did. Don’t go feeling sorry for me. Hey, you have to remember three days ago I was a normal girl living your basic going nowhere life. I had a boring job, no love life and all I wanted was a good cup of coffee. Now look at me. I was dead, had a boyfriend, a pet cat who thought he was Yoda and Dr. Ruth all rolled into one, and I was the heir to the throne of hell. Except for the dead part, it all sounded like heaven. I might sound a bit crazy to be saying it, but I couldn’t help myself. Besides, something told me things were about to get a whole lot more interesting. Feel free to read the Epilogue if you don’t believe me.

135

Ghost of a Chance

Epilogue “Deacon, move it a little more to the left,” I called up to him from the bottom of the ladder. He grumbled, but moved the sign until I gave him a thumbs’ up. He teetered precariously on the top rung, as he hooked the chain to set the sign in place. I looked up to see his carpenter’s crack winking down at me. I wasn’t complaining. The view was spectacular. Deacon motioned for me to step back so he should shimmy down the ladder. I moved back, not taking my eyes off said tush. There’s just something about tight jeans and a tool beat that drives me insane. He caught my lecherous look and wiggled his butt before jumping from the ladder. “Ghostlight Investigations.” He smiled weakly, giving the sign a less than enthusiastic nod. “See and you thought it was a bad idea.” I gave him a half-hearted punch in the arm. “I still can’t believe I let you talk me into this. What do we know about running a detective agency?” Deacon sighed. “Hey you talk to dead people and I’m dead people. I can’t think of a better recipe for a great cop show.” I grinned. “Unless you haven’t noticed, this isn’t a TV show,” Deacon moaned. “After Lucifer, Lilith and the rest of the crap we’ve been through this will be a cakewalk.” I was really getting tired of having this argument but men needed constant reassuring. On a daily basis, I’d come to notice. Deacon winced at the mention of our trip to hell. I understood his reaction. Believe me for the first few months after we got back, I kept looking over my shoulder for everything from demons to overzealous cosmetic ladies. Finally, I just said to hell with it. This was no way to live my so-called life. I had everything I’d ever wanted and wasn’t about to waste my time waiting for the sky to fall in on me. Needless to say, we had had no much as a visit from a cross-eyed snake in all this time. I had to figure Lucifer was abiding by whatever laws he saw fit to obey and was leaving us alone for the time being. I wasn’t stupid enough to think the sorry snot was done with me. The sick bastard was waiting for the shit to stop flying before he tried anything. Wasn’t that a comforting thought? “Jess, are you even listening to me?” “Not really.” Lying hadn’t even occur to me. He knew me too well by now to have believed me anyway. “I said we could have tried something else. This whole thing is crazy. Whoever heard of a paranormal detective agency?” Obviously, he was not a fan of Angel. “It was either this or the unemployment line.” Opening my mouth, I inserted my foot, heel end first. I knew his ‘early retirement’ from the Fort Worth police department was a sore subject with him, but he made me mad. I shouldn’t have said it though. It had been a little low, even for me. His suspension was indirectly my fault. After everything settled down we thought things would go back to normal. Boy, were we wrong. While we kicked back and recovered from our jaunt to hell and back, Grossman was causing a stink over Deacon’s involvement in my murder

J. Morgan

136

investigation. He used the disappearance of my body as the final nail in Deacon’s coffin. Excuse my metaphoric turn of phrase. Somehow or another, Grossman convinced I.A. Deacon had become unbalanced as a result of my death coupled with Marcus’ murder and he done something with my body. He had no proof to back it up but internal affairs had seen enough reasonable doubt in the case to put Deacon on a leave of an indeterminate time frame, their words not mine, while they looked into it further. Nearly, eight months later the whole mess was still under investigation. With Deacon’s severance package rapidly coming to an end we had to come up with something. I might not need three square meals but a roof over my head was a must. Let’s not forget cable. There was no way I was living without cable. The Food Network could not get by without my drooling support. What would Paula Dean’s sons do if they didn’t have me to lust after them on a daily basis? When I came up with the idea to start our own detective agency, it sounded like the perfect solution. Using the last of his savings, we put a down payment on office space in a not so bad part of town. The whole thing put a serious strain on our finances. See I was already thinking in terms of ours instead of his and mine. We were doing okay but not candidates for the rich and famous. I was secretly funneling money from Mom into the account or we would have been in worse shape than we were. Don’t look at me like that. I am not a sponge, not matter what Mom might say. With me officially dead, she got all my earthly possessions and I had to get them back somehow. I won’t kid you. Convincing him the detective agency was a good idea wasn’t as easy as it sounded. Deacon was a tough sell. My feminine wiles soon had him wore down enough to see reason. Today, would make him see just how right I was. In fifteen minutes Ghostlight Investigations would officially be open for business. “Hey, stupid humans! Do I look like an answering machine to you? There’s a phone ringing off the hook up here, so unless you want to lose the only customer you’ll ever have, somebody better get their butt up here and answer it,” Church called from the doorway. “Let me go get it.” Deacon gave me a quick peck on the cheek and dashed for the phone. I watched him run up the steps and smiled. After all we’d been through together, I still couldn’t believe this wasn’t a dream. My entire life I’d looked for someone like Deacon and it took dying to find him. The universe was a funny place. “Funnier than you think.” A voice I’d come to recognize over the past few months said behind me. “Hello, Gabriel. You know the way you keep popping up, I’m beginning to think you don’t trust me,” I answered without turning around. If he could sneak up on me unannounced, I could give him the cold shoulder. Being an angel was no excuse for bad manners. “Very perceptive of you,” he said in his usual dry voice, which I’d come to hate. “So, is there a reason for this visit or is it just your usual bi-weekly check-in on hell’s number one princess in absentia?” I gave him the full brunt of my sarcasm. My mother would have been proud, except for the fact I was dissing an angel. She tended to frown on that sort of thing. “I wanted to wish you well, actually.” Somehow, I think there was something more to it than a simple hello. “And?” I turned and faced him. I might not have the full power of the Nana eye, but I dare

Ghost of a Chance

137

him to lie to me. He looked away, which told me a lot. When he finally started to speak, I knew he was going to give me a straight answer. “There is still some concern you still might pose a threat to the divine balance. I have been assigned to watch over you until such time as the stability of your position as can be evaluated.” “Heaven doesn’t trust me. There’s a news flash. So, you’re what, my bodyguard?” I raised my eyebrow accusingly. Though judge jury and execution sounded more like it, but I wasn’t giving him the satisfaction of saying it out loud. “If it makes you sleep better at night, then bodyguard it is.” He gave me the fakest smile I’d ever seen in my life. “Then, I guess we need to put you on the payroll. Hope you can type, otherwise you’re emptying trashcans.” I fake smiled him back. There, let him choke on janitor duty if wanted to still around. “I’m sure it won’t come to a direct role in your life. My job is to act as an observer.” Yep, he was definitely going all Big Brother on me. I was about to give him a piece of my mind, when Deacon stuck his head out of the doorway and waved. He saw Gabriel and grimaced. He mouthed, “We’ve got a case” and headed back in, clearly unsettled by the angel’s appearance. I couldn’t blame him. He was going to have to get used to it. From the looks of thing we all were. Hey, Ghostlight Investigations already had a psychic cop, a dead chick, who was the heir apparent of hell and a talking cat. An angel seemed like a perfect fit. If nothing else, nobody could say life around here was going to be boring.